《Those Zombies Again》


 Chapter 1

    The events take place in a fictional country and city, located somewhere between North and South America. All names are American in order to make it easier for the reader to perceive them.


    ---


    Nowadays


    Country X city X


    Another meaningless morning.


    I woke up, washed up and sat down at the computer, as always.


    My name is Sam, 35 years old, unremarkable appearance, except that my height is 1.90m and I haven''t shaved for two months, so I look even older, but I don''t care.


    One day, when I was not even 20 y.o, I was on a train, and in the same train with me there was a man who said that I would not live to be 40 y.o.


    I usually despise such people, those who pretend to have seen UFOs, or so-called psychics , and even people who believe in God, because as for me, in all three cases there is not an ounce of common sense.


    But still, I remember that day on the train, I really believed that I would not live to 40, but not because that stupid guy had any abilities, but simply because I myself believed in what he told me, I myself hoped that I will die before 40 years.


    About a year ago I bought a rope, I also looked at Wikipedia on how to tie a knot for hanging, I even bought gloves in case I have to climb a tree or something like that, in general I am always ready, but will I have the courage to do it? Well that''s a separate question.


    But this morning, something was wrong, I suddenly realized that I heard incomprehensible screams from the yard, at first I did not pay much attention to them, but I quickly realized that this morning it was these screams that woke me up, because it was only 7 in the morning.


    I had no official work or anything else. I work at my PC so I usually wake up when I want to. Summer was approaching so that the balcony remained open even at night.


    I went out onto the balcony and saw people running around screaming in the yard, some people were lying in the yard in pools of blood, and zombies were slowly trailing behind those running around, at least what I saw prompted me only to conclude that zombie, otherwise I cannot explain what I saw.


    Just in case, I decided to close the balcony and watch what happens next. I lived by myself in a one-room apartment on the 5th floor, so, in theory, I had nothing to worry about yet.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    But I still decided to carry a kitchen knife with me, just to be on the safe side, I wrapped it in a rag and put it in my jacket, the jacket was far from new, so the pockets were full of holes, but in this case it was very convenient.


    Basically, by sticking my hands into the jacket pockets, I had access to a lot of space between the inner and outer layers of the jacket, and there was a lot to stuff there. Having put on a jacket, I decided to start washing and having a snack, while digesting what I saw.


    Now there was no point in building a lot of speculation, even if this is happening all over the world, I strongly doubted that the Internet, telephone communications, and so on would instantly disappear.


    After eating, I sat down at the computer again and started looking for information. As expected, there is enough different streamers and bloggers in the world, so it became clear that this is really happening everywhere.


    After a couple of hours of watching various streams, videos and posts, the overall picture became clear.


    At some point in time this morning, most of the world''s population turned into zombies, of course there is no scientific explanation for what is happening.


    The exact percentage is unknown, but it seems that 70% or more of the people were turned into zombies. And if we take into account the fact that people usually live with family and friends, then the situation was even worse, many did not have time to really wake up as they were devoured or at least bitten. I could only be glad that I live in splendid isolation.


    One blogger managed to survive after the attack of his father, not only he killed his father zombie, he also claimed that after the murder he felt a little burst of energy and was able to feel something like his status.


    Of course, the guy was clearly a little crazy, but after looking a little more Sam realized that similar messages appeared from other people.


    Sam hadn''t done anything other than working, playing movies and reading for a long time, so he had enough imagination to imagine where it was going.


    He found a broom, which essentially consisted of the broom itself and a wooden round stick, rather long about a meter or so, he bought one specifically because he did not want to hunch over while sweeping the floor.


    Naturally, Sam took off a broom so only wooden stick was left, then he found another more or less sharp knife, and began to sharpen his new weapon.


    There was nowhere to rush, there was enough food for another couple of weeks, but if there is an opportunity to kill zombies without much effort and check what they wrote about on the Internet, then you shouldn''t delay.


    After this semblance of a weapon was ready, Sam took out a rope, he would have to use it for other purposes, but it even made him a little happy in this case.


    He tied one part of the rope tightly around the handle of the front door, and tied the other side to the closet door, which was nearby, after which he tried with all his might to pull both sides to check for strength.


    All this was done because he did not have a chain on the door, and if in this situation you open the front door, then you should make sure that the gap is small and nothing could get through it.


    Then he put on gloves, they were not very expensive, but still better than nothing. Sam went to the window and looked at what was happening outside, listening to screams and abuse, he tried to mentally prepare himself for what should be done next.

 Chapter 2

    After a while, he went to the door and opened it with a weapon at the ready. Sam hoped that at least a couple of zombies were in the porch, after waiting a little and not hearing any sounds from the porch, he decided that he needs to try to make some noise himself, he began to knock on the door with a stick making noise.


    Literally a minute later, he noticed a zombie who was descending the stairs. At least zombie was trying to, after a few steps, he lost his balance and fell. Then he got up again and went to the hole in Sam''s door and began to try to get inside.


    He looked like a natural walking corpse, except that the eyes were strange, in addition to the fact that the gaze was not focused, the pupils turned pale gray.


    Sam was in no hurry to try to kill him, at first he wanted to get used to his appearance a little and calm his nerves. At the same time it was worth to check the zombies for the presence of the rudiments of intelligence and the level of strength.


    Watching him for a while, he realized that no surprises would be seen, maybe a zombie was stronger than him, but he could not get through the door, he growled muffled and did not even try to gnaw through the rope, or do anything else.


    Gathering his courage, he went to the door and hit the zombie in the chest with a swing, again specifically for testing. The zombie showed no reaction, only slightly backed away from the blow.


    Having pacified his curiosity and checked the compliance of the zombies with all canons, he stabbed zombie in the head. He strongly doubted that it was easy to pierce his head with a sharpened wooden stick, but oddly enough he succeeded, the zombie fell and stopped moving.


    Sam immediately felt a slight surge of energy, it was very weak, almost imperceptible, but still it was. After which he intuitively felt his own status, there were no screens, no voices or something like that, he just felt it.


    Sam level 1


    Strength 9 (10 is the average of a typical healthy adult)


    Dexterity 9 (10 the average of a typical healthy adult)


    Stamina 9 (10 average of a typical healthy adult)A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Toughness 10 (10 the average of a typical healthy adult)


    Spirit 1 (0 is the average of a typical healthy adult)


    Unallocated stat points 2


    Strength and dexterity speak for themselves. Stamina, in addition to the obvious endurance increase, also helped to recover faster from injuries. Toughness simply strengthened and tempered the body so that a person would receive less damage.


    Spirit is something new, which before people could only guess and fantasize about, that drop of warmth that he felt was a unit of spirit, although rather not a unit, a unit was most likely only a figurative confirmation that Sam received the first drop of spirit, and this indicator was responsible for the strength of the soul. How did he know all this? He just felt it, like the status itself. Also in order to increase spirit you need two unallocated stat points available.


    Considering his lifestyle in recent years, it is not surprising that his performance lagged behind normal, the last time he were visiting the gym was probably ten years ago. It''s good that he is tall and of a normal build, it could be worse.


    While he was killing the first zombie, the noise attracted another one from the lower floors, he crawled forward and also got stuck in the door. This one got blow to the head as well. Once again Sam felt a barely noticeable surge of energy, but no more changes followed.


    Blood and zombies on the doorstep of the apartment was an unpleasant sight, he was not going to risk and go out in the near future. After waiting a couple more minutes and not noticing new customers, he pushed the zombies away from the door with his weapon, closed the door and cleaned up.


    The sharp edge of his improvised spear broke off, and even while this weapon was intact, it was very difficult to pierce the skull. It is easier to hit the back of the head or eyes though. Anyway he added available parameters to increase his strength.


    Now it was time to rest and think over plans for the near future. There was no point in risking your life leaving the apartment in the near future, it is better to open door from time to time and check for a free zombies, in the meantime, you can try to do physical training, in the hope that you can slightly improve your performance.


    In any case, he was not special, even if there are a billion people left in the world, or even fewer, surely sooner or later most of them will kill zombies and realize what''s what.


    Unlike the stories about invincible heroes who conquered the world, nothing like this is foreseen here, he has no advantages over the other survivors, and many of them will have a much better situation.


    So it makes no sense to rush to become stronger as soon as possible by running out of the apartment with your hoe to kill zombies. He even strongly doubted that he would have an advantage in his own neighborhood, let alone the world. In general, for this very moment his main goal is safety, but we''ll see.


    On the Internet the information was essentially the same as what he already knew, except that he realized that no "loot" where inside the zombies. Some fans even managed to completely dismember the unfortunate zombies in search of buns, but did not find anything.

 Chapter 3

    Time passed and Sam began to implement his plan, squats, push-ups and all possible exercises, regularly checking the corridor, collecting information.


    The next day, he found out that people had appeared who raised another level, apparently it was necessary to kill 10 zombies. At this point, he has already killed five. Exercise had no effect, as expected.


    It also turned out that in order to get a piece of spirit from a zombie after a kill, you need to be no further than two meters from the killed zombie.


    This was great news. The army, or simply the owners of the firearms, will at least carry out the shooting almost point-blank, this will still give them an advantage, but rather limited, there is no need to talk about the owners of explosives and the like.


    The zombies were not very fast, and did not overcome obstacles well, so Sam concluded that he would be relatively safe even in his porch.


    First of all, he wanted to find something that could open doors in other apartments, then using the same trick with a rope it would be possible to clean out zombies. But there were no such tools at home, so for now he decided to try to clear the porch and try to use this tactic at the exit from the entrance.


    As usual, he opened his apartment door and began to create noise, within 30 minutes only 1 zombie was lured, apparently the survivors were in no hurry to open the doors and go out, and the dead were locked in apartments.


    Just in case, Sam slowly walked through all the floors, making a noise beforehand, only three apartments turned out to be open.


    In the same way he carefully checked the apartments one after another, it was scary, but in the end he never found anyone, only traces of blood, apparently it was blood of the residents of these apartments. Perhaps doors were open because they were trying to leave their flats or something like that.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    In one of the apartments, he found an ax and a crowbar and moved them to his own apartment, he also decided to replenish supplies.


    During one of the walks, he heard someone calling him from one of apartments, but he was not going to answer or help anyone, so he just ignored it, fortunately this person did not have the heart to open the door.


    Going down to the first floor, he tied a rope to the iron door of the entrance and began hunting, killing four zombies, he felt that he had raised the level. The spirit automatically increased by one point, it was also possible to distribute two more free characteristics somewhere.


    He put it off until later and continued to create noise, an hour later he killed 24 more zombies, they essentially filled the door with bodies almost to his waist, the stench was terrible and the sight of the zombie was frankly nauseous.


    It took quite a long time to fiddle around before he managed to somehow close the front door, after which Sam returned home tired both physically and mentally.


    There were not so many zombies, apparently not so many people were able to escape from their apartments outside, and those who did succeed, most likely ran away and at the same time carried away most of the zombies.


    After eating and resting, Sam decided to try open the neighboring apartment with his tire iron, the job was not easy, fortunately his neighbors were as poor as himself, so the doors were so-so.


    Immediately after the opening, he ran into his own apartment and, following the scheme, began to cut down neighbors one by one, in total he counted as many as five zombies. It is not surprising that he regularly heard neighbors disputes through the wall.


    After removing the corpses from the door of his apartment, he began to follow the same scheme, of course he chose only miserable doors, if the door looked reliable, then he did not even try to open it.


    All this took a lot of time and effort, but so far the priority was in his own safety and not speed. Until the evening he managed to kill 12 more zombies, after which Sam was too tired, so he returned home to rest.


    He continued to use the same scheme for 2 more days, and finally raised the next level, he already knew that he needed to kill about hundred zombies. Apparently, each level requires 10 times more soul particles than the previous one.


    This means that he will not be able to jump over buildings and break trees with his fist in the nearest future, for example, to raise the 10th level he will have to kill a billion zombies, it is obvious that this is simply impossible, most likely the zombies will gradually become stronger and give more soul particles or something like that.

 Chapter 4

    Considering that one level up gives only two stat points, even at the 10th level, if you put everything for example into strength, then theoretically you will be only 3 times stronger than an ordinary person. Perhaps if he could now lift 50 kilograms, will he be able to lift 150?


    If so, this is a sad prospect given the difficulty of leveling up, although it is entirely possible that increasing stats will work differently.


    Despite all his efforts during the workouts and regular exercise, the status has not changed these days, so most likely, if it is possible to improve the parameters in the traditional way, it is not much easier to do it than before.


    The next goal is to kill 1,000 zombies, and then another 10,000 ... Thinking about these numbers, Sam was overcome by depression, this is essentially a hell of a job, he did not have any firearms, and even with firearms, there would not be enough ammunition.


    Sam''s intelligence was below average, he was unaware of the exact indicator, but he never stood out with his special intelligence and ingenuity, good ideas did not come to his mind.


    Even worse was the fact that yesterday the Internet disappeared, he had no idea if this was a global problem, or somewhere the cable was simply cut off. The last information he received was that, as expected, there were reports of humans meeting reinforced zombies.


    When he once again lured zombies from the street, something unexpected happened. He always tried to be attentive and at times checked the environment, but after killing another zombie, he looked back and on the stairs a couple of meters from him he saw a woman.


    Around 30 years old, short, slender, red hair, quite attractive. But when he saw her, he almost shook himself out of fear, he did not hear her at all, never felt how she approached him, moreover, she had a knife in her hands.


    They looked at each other for a while and no one moved. At first, Sam thought that she wanted to sneak up and kill him, but after a little reflection, he decided that rather she was just afraid to make a noise, and when she saw him, she froze in place.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    It makes sense, he had a strange look, a black jacket stained with blood, gloves, an ax in his hand, he even put an impromptu mask on his face, because it would be disgusting and dangerous if drops of blood got into his mouth.


    After playing peepers, Sam decided to start a dialogue:


    - Hello


    - Hello


    - Um ... I''m Sam


    - Donna


    - Okay Donna, what are you doing here?


    - I just decided to check the noise, I live on the 1st floor ...


    - I see, I think you already know what''s going on outside, haven''t you watched TV? What do they say there?


    Sam did not have a TV at home, and in other apartments he did not try to watch it, the Internet is much more efficient.


    - They say the corona-virus has mutated, people are going crazy, so they recommend everyone to stay at home and not go anywhere. Although I already guessed that this is nonsense - she turned her gaze to the heads and hands sticking out of the entrance door - are they a zombie?


    - Right, you''ve already killed at least one?


    Sam had a lot of thoughts in his head, he had long become an anti-social personality, left home once a month for groceries, did not keep in touch with either relatives or friends, he hated both himself and the people around him, and was not eager to communicate with them, and he strongly doubted that the zombie apocalypse would somehow improve the situation.


    In addition, although he believed that she did not try to harm him, he was still pretty scared, unlike noisy zombies, people at any moment can quietly sneak up and cut his throat.  Those thoughts and fear made him want to kill her, just to be on the safe side, but for now, he pushed those thoughts away.


    In any case, he needs to kill a person as soon as possible, he thought about it for a long time, it was necessary to check whether killing a person gives particles of spirit, and if it does, how much.


    Of course, the premise is that this person must kill at least a couple of zombies, otherwise the test will not make sense.


    - No.


    - I see, in the future, do not sneak up on me without a sound, let me know about yourself in advance, otherwise I may misunderstand you. And now if you don''t mind, get back to your apartment, I''m not comfortable if someone is standing behind my back.


    Donna was clearly surprised for a moment, she was silent as if she wanted to say something else, but in the end she just said:


    - Okay - and left.

 Chapter 5

    After she left, Sam decided it was time to clear the zombie debris in front of the door. The day before, he looked in apartments and found a piece of a wooden board, after tinkering a little, he managed to nail a couple of improvised handles to it.


    It turned out something like a shield, albeit very flawed. But still better than nothing, it should be enough against ordinary zombies.


    Having untied the rope, he began to try to push the door out to get into the street, after some efforts he still succeeded. Looking around, he did not see any zombies nearby, so he began to drag the corpses away from the door.


    When he was already finishing this dirty job, it seemed to him that he heard something, turning his head, he froze in place. He saw that a humanoid was rapidly approaching him, or rather it was a skeleton, this skeleton was somewhat reminiscent of the terminator from the movie of the same name, he had a sword in his hand and he was essentially running straight to Sam.


    Startled, Sam quickly ran into the entrance and closed the doors behind him. After a few seconds, a crash was heard. Sam jumped in fear, the door sagged slightly from the blows of the skeleton, but still he could not break through it, at least for now.


    Sam calmed down and decided to check something, he came closer to the door but to its right side, he wanted to know if this skeleton feels his presence through the door.


    The tip of a sword answered him, this time the skeleton stabbed the doors and the sword managed to go through it, but just a little bit. Sam stepped back again to the stairs, the skeleton continued to try to break through the doors.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    The bottom line was that Sam lived in a shitty country, and now he was in an area where real estate was the cheapest, this was the reason why Sam came here years ago, the population of the city was only under 70 thousand people.


    There was no work here, but he didn''t care because he made money on the Internet, in general, the entrance doors, although they were iron, could not be called high-quality, given the thickness, so in general it is more likely just plywood.


    Sam was convinced that the skeleton possessed the rudiments of intelligence and felt it through the doors, and he decided that it was worth trying to neutralize it, because the skeleton could not get inside until it made its way, it remained to wait for a convenient opportunity.


    Sam level 3


    Strength 15 (10 is the average of a typical healthy adult)


    Dexterity 9 (10 the average of a typical healthy adult)


    Stamina 9 (10 average of a typical healthy adult)


    Toughness 10 (10 the average of a typical healthy adult)


    Spirit 3 (0 is the average of a typical healthy adult)


    Unallocated stat points 0


    Sam decided to take a chance and added all the stat points to his strength, grabbing the ax comfortably with both hands, he began to wait for the right moment.


    After a while, having already pierced a small gap, the skeleton struck another thrusting blow with a sword directly into the hole in the direction of Sam, in an attempt to reach him with a sword, at that very moment Sam gathered all his strength in his hands and took a step forward, bypassing the sword, stabbed with an ax on the fingers of the skeleton in which he held the sword.


    The ax struck the thumb of the skeleton with tremendous momentum, causing the thumb to come off, and the force of the blow allowed the skeleton to release the sword from its hands. Sam himself was not injured, although the moment was rather dangerous.


    The skeleton began trying to punch, but without a weapon, he did not achieve much. Sam took his sword for himself.


    Most recently, Sam killed zombies, then cleared the passage and after the recent events felt very tired, so he decided to return home and rest, already opening the doors to his home, he noticed that the skeleton had stopped making noise, apparently no longer felt Sam nearby.

 Chapter 6

    It was already evening, so after a little rest and supper, Sam decided to examine his find and go to bed. The sword was about a meter long, rather less, weighed in the region of 5 kg, although given his recently gained strength, this weight was just right for Sam.


    It is noteworthy that the entire sword was a solid dark gray color, and also that Sam did not notice any attachment points around the hilt, or anywhere else, as if it were his natural shape.


    He did not know what kind of steel it was, and he did not understand anything like that at all. The main thing is that there was not a scratch on the sword. Sam practiced before bed as much as he could.


    The next day, Sam decided to continue his exploration, armed with a sword and a kind of shield. After tying the doors again, Sam opened them and began to make noise, to his delight the skeleton was not far away and came running pretty quickly.


    Trying to get through, unlike a zombie, the skeleton immediately tried to open the door and he clearly had enough strength for this, but Sam immediately swung his sword at the skeleton''s skull, he tried to hide behind his hand, but the sword managed to cut off his hand, though the momentum was only enough to slightly damage the skull.


    After which the skeleton did break the rope and opened the doors, Sam covered himself with a shield from the skeleton''s only hand and immediately after inflicted another blow on the head, this time the sword properly entered the skeleton''s skull, slightly twitching the pale lights in the skeleton''s eyes went out and he sank to the floor ...


    To Sam''s surprise, he immediately got a level, despite the fact that to level he had to kill more than 900 zombies.


    Remaining near the door, Sam knocked out all the zombies that approached, as it turned out the difference between the ax and the sword was more than expected, the sword passed through the zombie''s heads without much resistance, so that much effort was not needed. Well that ax was pretty crappy, so it was meaningless to compare those weapons in the first place.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Looking around his yard, he did not notice the zombies in the vicinity. There were residential buildings around him on all sides, except that there was a kindergarten opposite his house, a little to the right across the yard.


    In fact, the size of the city was not that small, but it was quite isolated, besides, they said that there was an increased level of radiation or something like that, in general, the population was low, there were many empty apartments.


    Even though Sam did not leave the house often, but when he went out he was only surprised how few people walk the streets, compared to the cities he visited before.


    One of the options for action now was to clean up other entrances, but after thinking a little, Sam refused this, firstly, he only knew the number of his intercom, and secondly, even at his entrance, he bumped into other people a couple of times, but fortunately he successfully escorted them away, so as not to interfere.


    In other entrances there may be more and bolder people. There is even a possibility that someone will set up an ambush at entrance, after all, his sword would be useful to everyone now, and surely someone would want to "borrow" it for the common good.


    Sam decided to walk in the direction of the kindergarten. Having cleared a dozen zombies, on the way he noticed something in between a ghoul and a dog, the creature was devouring something with enthusiasm in kindergarten.


    Sam carefully looked around, not seeing anyone else nearby, decided to approach the wall of one of the houses and made a small noise. Ghoul clearly heard him and looked around, growling he lunged at Sam with a fairly high speed.


    Sam tensed and braced himself, holding the shield in front of him. The ghoul, without slowing down, jumped on him at maximum speed and hit the shield, fortunately the shield held out, although from the force of the blow Sam stepped back, losing his balance, but still managed to stay up, the ghoul obviously suffered more, falling to the ground he lost his orientation for a second.


    Without hesitation, Sam rushed forward and struck, not having time to really get up, the ghoul was blown off his head. Sam received about 50 soul particles.


    By this time, Sam was more and less accustomed to distinguishing this feeling and could roughly tell how many soul particles he received after the murder. Until the next level, there were still about 9,900 soul particles, so Sam was just hoping to meet new inhabitants of this planet, in addition to the usual zombies.


    He was afraid, but at the same time his life seemed to have a meaning, so he also felt a little anticipation.


    Due to his low endurance, he did not want to take risks, and without waiting until he got tired he went home, while he has a safe place, it is better to take regular rest breaks.

 Chapter 7

    On the way home he met Donna, she said that she had little food left and asked if he had some. Sam decided to help, since his house would have had enough food for at least a month, and he didn''t bring that much from other apartments.


    Sam also met a couple of power zombies that day, which he read about on the Internet before he disappeared. The zombies looked more impressive than usual, moreover, they turned out to be quite durable, but they did not differ in speed, so there were still no big problems with them.


    For each he received 50 particles, the same ghouls are much more dangerous if they meet more than one.


    As it turned out, the skeleton was something special, given his makings of intelligence and the way he felt Sam through the doors, even without a sound. Even as now, these skeletons are very strong, and if they become smarter over time, they will be much more dangerous.


    By the end of the second week of the disaster, Sam met several more varieties of zombies, firstly, many simple zombies became a little faster and stronger, and accordingly gave 10 particles, also among the power ones there were those that gave 100 particles, they were accordingly even stronger, but the sword was still doing fine, for the time being he was dealing with them too


    Increasingly, there were cases when other people tried to interact with him in one way or another, mostly asked for help with food, Sam readily refused everyone, although over time they themselves dared to go out in search of food in other apartments that Sam was breaking into.


    Also, one man in the next doorway acted like Sam at first, killing zombies through the entrance, he even asked Sam to lend him a sword for a while ...


    Sam has long wanted to choose someone for his experiment on killing a person, but he still decided to wait for the 5th level first in order to feel more confident.


    A few days later, having defeated another power zombie, he gained his long-awaited level. This time he felt something new, with the increase in the level he had the opportunity to choose one ability.


    Moreover, there were many very different abilities, such as improved vision, fireball, an increase in strength, dexterity, weapon skill, and so on, in general there was enough variety.


    Back home, Sam began to consider his options. The Internet did not appear, other people did not have it either, there was no point in counting on particularly useful information on TV.


    Thinking over his options, Sam thought first of all about survival, he needed a choice that would help to survive not only in the fight against monsters, but also with people, it seemed any ability would do as long as it makes you stronger.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    But still Sam singled out, in his opinion, the most suitable "Presentiment of danger", this ability will not make him stronger, but will help him survive for sure. After distributing the stat points, he felt his status.


    Sam level 5


    Strength 15 (10 is the average of a typical healthy adult)


    Agility 10 (10 the average of a typical healthy adult)


    Stamina 12 (10 the average of a typical healthy adult)


    Toughness 10 (10 the average of a typical healthy adult)


    Spirit 5 (0 is the average of a typical healthy adult)


    Unallocated stat points 0


    Abilities - Premonition of Danger


    During all this time, Sam was never able to increase any characteristic by training, so he decided that it was useless time waste. Recently, he has gradually begun to increase the radius of his patrols, so that stamina will not be unnecessary.


    Now is the time to move on to the next goal.


    -----


    Russell was 29 years old and lived in town X. He had a five-year-old son.


    When it all started, only him and his son were at home. His wife went to visit her parents. But he never got through to her.


    Although he was worried, he could not afford to do stupid things. Outside, the hell was going on that no matter how much he wanted to go to his wife, he could not risk his son. He must protect him at all costs.


    At first, himself and his son did not leave the house. Unfortunately, Russell did not have the habit of keeping a lot of food at home, he was intending to go for groceries before, but after what happened, it became clear that now he could no longer go anywhere.


    Most of the time he was watching from the windows what was happening outside, but soon he would have to go out and find food anyway.


    At times Russell saw someone from the house across the street killing zombies through the front door. He himself thought about this, but there was no specific information about what was happening outside, so Russell pulled to the last, staying close to his son. But now is the time to do something.


    Russell began to gradually clear the porch, he even tried to find helpers, knocked on different doors and looked for survivors. But many apartments were simply empty, and most of the others were only zombies.


    In those few apartments that were reached, only the elderly or women and children remained. There were a couple of other guys, but it is obvious that they did not have such problems with food, they were not going to risk their lives in vain.


    Russell hoped that people would be able to unite, after all, in these difficult times, people should ally and help each other for the sake of survival. He did not give up, even if now no one wanted to leave the security of their apartments, sooner or later they will have to leave, and they can get out of this hell together.


    Opening an apartment without the proper tools is almost impossible, and unfortunately Russell did not have any suitable tools. He managed to break into one of the apartments, but it was clearly abandoned long ago, and he did not find food there.


    From time to time he watched as a man from the house across the street went hunting, he tried to interact with him as best he could. This guy''s name was Sam, and he clearly knew what he was doing, if Russell could befriend him, things could have become much easier. Of course, considering his experience of communicating with the people of his entrance, he understood that now everyone was nervous and scared, and not many would go for normal contact.


    But Russell had little choice, food was running out, it couldn''t go on.


    One day Russell saw Sam again, he again decided to ask for help, now was not the time to think about pride. It was more important to think about what he would feed his son in the near future.

 Chapter 8

    The next day, Sam waited for the guy from the next house to start luring the zombies to his door at the entrance. Then he went out supposedly on his usual patrol. As expected, a neighbor noticed him and shouted:


    - Sam!


    Sam turned to him.


    - Sam brother help me, there is almost no food, the neighbors'' doors are closed, there is nothing to break open, maybe your sword will work out?


    Sam pretended to think, then said - Okay, no problem mate - and went to the entrance.


    To begin with, he removed the corpses from the door, while Russell opened the doors. Sam slowly approached and went inside, carefully looking around, closing the door behind him, he followed Russell, who also turned and began to lead him forward, saying:


    - Brother, you are really strong, what ur ...


    Russell did not have time to finish, as soon as Russell turned away, Sam made a dash forward with all his might and in two steps reached Russell, having blown his head clean. The head flew off, blood gushed, and Russell''s corpse fell onto the stairs.


    Sam looked carefully around and up, but he didn''t notice anyone else, he had no idea if Russell was really asking for help or was planning something, and honestly Sam didn''t care, Russell was the perfect target and killed a lot of zombies over the last week.


    As expected Sam, after the murder he received particles, and somewhere 230 soul particles. After estimating, he realized that it was most likely half of the soul particles earned by Russell and he was level 3.


    Before the advent of the zombie, Sam was a law-abiding citizen, no matter how antisocial he was, he certainly behaved adequately. However, the only thing that always stopped him was fear and the law. Thanks to the fact that he became stronger, he managed to overcome fear. Well, now it doesn''t smell like law. Sam''s heartbeat quickened, he was excited, but that was all, he had been preparing for this moment for a long time.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    Sam did not stay, dragging the corpse away so that he would not be conspicuous, he opened the entrance door and put a stone so that it remained open, at the same time making a good noise, lured the zombie and then ran away.


    Sam hadn''t really hoped for other people before, but after his check, he realized that a disaster was coming. The few people who can survive will sooner or later learn that it is much easier to kill other people for the sake of particles.


    For example, you can get people to hunt and, when they pick up relatively many particles, kill them and rip the cream off. Perhaps there are other options, one thing is certain, even without this fact people would kill each other, but with this information real chaos will begin.


    A particularly funny moment is that it doesn''t make much sense for a high-level person to kill the weak, although it still depends on the number of these weaklings, it is much easier for him to kill zombies.


    But the same cannot be said about the rest, any person who sees someone strong enough will feel temptation, especially since you can, for example, shoot him in the legs, then come up and finish off, and his high parameters will not help him.


    In general, sooner or later, riots will begin on pirate ships, so being a "Boss" or "Hero" is more expensive for yourself.


    Also, Sam should be wary of firearms, in this poor homeless city only a few will probably find weapons, and the city police station is quite far away. While there was the Internet, Sam did not forget to look at the map of the city and the surrounding area and mark the places of interest to him, all the same, before he was not interested in this city at all.


    In general, in theory, Sam will not meet people with firearms, unless he is very unlucky, but it''s worth preparing for this.


    From now on, he decided to invest all the points of characteristics in agility, his skill can help him feel the fact that someone is aiming at him, but he still needs to react in time and leave the line of fire.


    Sam noticed that some of the people he met became afraid to look him in the eye. Most likely they have nothing else to do, so they mostly look out the windows, and may have guessed about Russell''s fate.


    Sam continued to clean up the neighborhood, also checked absolutely all the apartments in his entrance and went to other zombies.


    One day he saw a child who ran out of the entrance and screamed in search of his father, this child was like 5 years old. Sam chuckled. The boy attracted zombies with his screams, when he saw a zombie, he got scared and fell in tears and horror. Soon zombie got to the small kid and began to devour him alive.


    Perhaps Sam could have helped the boy if he had rushed to him almost immediately, but he was not going to do such nonsense. This is not the first time he has seen something like this, and it will not be the last. If he helped everyone who needed it, he would already have a small camp of debtors, but what''s the point of them?

 Chapter 9

    By the end of the month, he managed to get the keys to the car, he did not have his own because he never saw a need for it. He then decided to go to the supermarket to stock up on food. By this time, he managed to find a fairly good replacement for the old shield.


    Now, instead of a shield, he had an iron plate with welded handles. He dumped a lot of food for the welder for his help. The shield weighed about 15 kilograms, quite heavy, but 15 strength made him in fact 2 times stronger than an ordinary person, so this was not a big problem for him.


    In theory, such a shield can even save from some poor small-caliber pistols, he doubted that the locals would have something worthwhile.


    By this time, he also had about 20 thousand soul particles.


    The supermarket was not that far away, but sooner or later he might still need a car, and it will obviously be easier to transport food in the car.


    Arriving at the place where he had previously patrolled, he stopped, chose a room for a retreat in case of danger, cleared it and began to clear the way to the supermarket.


    Aside from his strength, he was essentially not very different from ordinary people, so he had to remain extremely careful.


    After killing another zombie, he suddenly felt that he had raised the level again, by this moment he should have had about 20 thousand particles, which means that his fears that he would have to spend years raising the 10th level were not justified.


    In fact, he got to the 5th level in a month, but lately he got more and more particles, so there was a chance that he could get to the 10th level in a couple of months.


    Sam level 6Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    Strength 15 (10 is the average of a typical healthy adult)


    Agility 12 (10 the average of a typical healthy adult)


    Stamina 12 (10 the average of a typical healthy adult)


    Toughness 10 (10 the average of a typical healthy adult)


    Spirit 6 (0 is the average of a typical healthy adult)


    Unallocated stat points 0


    Abilities - Premonition of Danger


    Step by step he patiently cleared the area and gradually drove closer to the supermarket. Almost all zombies by this time gave at least 10 particles, other species also gradually became stronger.


    He began to come across zombies shooting fireballs from their mouths, in such situations the feeling of danger helped a lot, at the same time Sam got used to the work of the skill against long-range attacks.


    He thought for a long time whether it was worth taking other people as movers, but in the end he decided that it was not worth it, they could bring more problems than benefits.


    When he finally reached the supermarket, he began clearing the area, after setting up a retreat point as usual. Of course, running away from the ghouls is unlikely to work, but in other cases it is.


    After cleaning the neighborhood, Sam went to the supermarket, the doors were already broken, and someone obviously broke them corny having driven inside in a car, judging by the damage, given that almost a month had passed, nothing surprising.


    Sam was not bothered by this and he went further, the supermarket was quite large, so no matter how hard they tried, they could not take too much in one or even few times.


    In addition to food and bags, Sam also grabbed suitable clothes, gloves, etc., and also brought anything that he considered useful. As a result, he filled the car properly.


    He had to get a lot of food, he realized that if he did not share it with the neighbors, then there would be more problems than benefits, and cutting out all the survivors in the district was a disastrous and dangerous business. At least for now.


    After loading everything he needed, Sam was about to get into the car when the skill worked, from his own experience he knew that he could feel the approximate direction of where the danger was coming from, so he immediately turned the shield in the right direction and squatted down covering himself with the shield.


    After waiting a couple of seconds, he realized that there was just dead silence around. Sam tried to remove the shield for a second and immediately put it back in place, but did not feel anything, without thinking for a long time, he pushed the shield inside, turning it so that it could get through, and jumped into the seat with it.

 Chapter 10

    Somehow, having protected the side from which he felt danger with a shield, he started the car and rushed home.


    No more signals were received, either the man with the weapon did not want to waste the bullets, or he decided that the area was already cleared, and there would be enough food in the supermarket, or maybe seeing Sam''s reaction, he himself got scared in earnest and hid.


    Sam did not know what happened, but in any case he was not going to check, only an idiot would climb into someone else''s house to look for an armed man, so far, Sam was not strong enough for this.


    On the way back, he saw two people with something like clubs, who were waving at him, of course, he ignored them and drove past without reducing speed. The funny thing was that there were very few cars, at least the roads were relatively free.


    Which, in principle, is not surprising, given that it all started at 6 in the morning, if not earlier, at that time very few people were driving, but after that, not many were able to get to the cars.


    Having approached his entrance, Sam began to transfer everything inside, he felt many eyes on himself, but he ignored it. When he saw Donna, he handed her a large bag and asked her to share with the others. During this time, Sam and Donna got along more and less, if you can call it that.


    She even offered to cook him food, of course Sam refused, the likelihood that she wants to poison him is almost zero. The likelihood that she has something to poison him, like cyanide, is even lower. There was no Internet and, in theory, no one could find out about the benefits of killing people without checking this moment personally. But still, Sam decided not to risk it.


    After realizing that the 10th level is quite achievable, Sam was even more fired up with the desire to try his best, during this time he has already killed more than a thousand zombies, with each kill, he is getting better at controlling his body and weapon.


    The effectiveness and speed of extermination gradually increased. Of course, besides him, other people began to do the same, but there were not many of them, and he had not yet seen anyone remarkable enough.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Which, again, is logical, because he essentially did not leave his area of ??residence, only gradually expanding his radius of activity.


    After another couple of weeks of active hunting, Sam managed to get to the 8th level, raising his agility to 16, his running speed and reaction increased greatly.


    Sam tried almost never to show all his strength and speed unnecessarily, firstly because endurance was not enough for a long time at such an expense, and secondly because of the surrounding eyes.


    People gradually got used to the new world, some died trying, others slowly became stronger and more confident. Various groups began to form, until they were too large, since except for Sam, no one stood out, and he himself, of course, always hunted alone.


    The relationships in such groups were different, but many began to have their own leaders, sixes and the like, in general, signs of hierarchy appeared.


    If at first the information that Sam killed a person scared someone, then over time this factor ceased to play a role, Sam suspected that many people themselves killed others in one way or another.


    Gradually, some groups increasingly paid attention to Sam and clearly not in a good way. Sam understood this perfectly, but continued to maintain a balance as long as possible, soon he would either have to kill people or leave. Well it could all be just his delirium. But better safe than sorry.


    But the question is where to go? The nearest town was almost 100 kilometres away, and in any case, wherever he went, he doubted that people were different anywhere.


    Alternatively, He could find a house somewhere on the outskirts of the city and there were such places, but he didn''t know if he could hunt effectively enough.


    There were also rumors that there was a camp in the center of the city, many people left trying to get to him, Donna also suggested that he go, but he naturally refused, she already understood his closed and unsociable nature, so she didn''t really hope.


    Getting to the city center is not so difficult with a car, so Donna and the others from Sam''s entrance left not so long ago in search of a better life.


    Sam was so careful that he even avoided the supermarket where he last sensed danger.


    After pondering the situation a little, Sam decided that it would be better to stay and try to raise the 10th level as soon as possible, which means he had to strike first, there was no point in waiting for someone from the locals to take the initiative and prepare an ambush for him.


    Of course, all of Sam''s arguments could only have been his imagination, but either way, as usual, Sam didn''t care.


    He continued to hunt as usual until, after a couple of days, he had the right opportunity. He ran into one of the groups when they were cleaning the neighborhood of a store, this group consisted of 6 people, four men and two women.

 Chapter 11

    They had Curtis in charge, he was the only one who had an iron shield not much smaller than Sam himself, he held an ax in his hands. The rest were less well equipped, either homemade spears, or clubs with wooden shields or similar.


    Sam suspected that they were all 3-4 levels, since they obviously started much later than he did. Right now they faced a couple of zombies, one of whom was a strength type.


    Curtis blocked this zombie while the others finished off the rest of the normal ones to join him. Only one of the six stood on the line and looked around.


    Sam looked out of the corner of the building nearby, the distance between them was about 50 meters, in theory, 3-4 seconds would be enough for him to get to the scout.


    Since at the moment the scout was looking not in his direction, Sam without thinking twice rushed forward. Due to the fuss with the zombies, the scout heard Sam''s footsteps far from immediately, and that was enough, when he turned, Sam had already cut off his head and continued to run without stopping to the next target.


    One of the girls noticed what happened almost immediately and shouted pointing her hand at Sam, the others turned around and saw the death of a comrade, but Sam still managed to run to the woman who was standing with her back to him finishing off the zombie and so he repeated the decapitation.


    The four remaining fighters froze for a second, watching the heads roll and the blood flows, Curtis immediately moved away from the power zombie and began to gain distance, not only from the zombies, but also from Sam. And on the move he shouted angrily:


    - What are you doing, bitch!


    The guy who had previously helped Curtis with the power zombie did not react so quickly and was clearly in shock, the power zombie turned to him and stabbed him in the head.


    The guy managed to come to his senses only at the last moment, substituting his own semblance of a shield under the blow, but the blow split the shield and sent the guy flying, he was clearly injured.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    Another man had already finished with his zombie and was ready to meet Sam, Sam, in turn, did not keep himself waiting, gaining as much speed as he could in a couple of steps, he crashed into the man with his shield, the advantage in strength and speed was on his side and the man lost his balance, the shield flew to the side and Sam finished what he started.


    The girl who shouted first was the only one without a shield, she only had a spear, and she was terrified, instead of resisting she ran away.


    Sam ran to the guy who got hurt by the power zombie, he supported his crippled arm healthy and had already got to his feet in an attempt to escape, while screaming for help, Sam quickly overtook him and saved him from suffering, while avoiding the power zombie.


    There was only Curtis, who, seeing the collapse of his group in a few seconds, began to run. But Sam''s speed was clearly higher and after a while Curtis had only to turn to Sam and stand up with a shield.


    - You''re out of your mind? We are already struggling to survive because of the zombies. We have relatives and friends who depend on us and wait. We even invited you to join our group recently. What have we done to you ah?


    - WHAT DID YOU KILL THEM FOR !?


    Curtis was clearly frightened but held on, Sam ignored the question and did the same thing that he had done earlier, he just hit his opponent''s shield at full speed with his shield.


    To his surprise, Curtis managed to stay on his feet and didn''t even back down, Sam was surprised for a moment, their shields were pressed against each other and Curtis tried to strike with an ax on Sam''s supporting leg under the shield.


    But Sam managed to remove his leg and simultaneously delivered his own blow, which was much faster, cutting off Curtis''s wrist. It is obvious that Curtis was left-handed, he screamed in pain and let go of the shield, Sam without thinking twice finished what he had started with a blow to the head. Curtis''s head was severed, but not completely. He twitched a little on the ground, and soon fell silent.


    Obviously, neither Sam nor Curtis had much experience in such a battle, everything was decided by the difference in characteristics, Sam miraculously managed to remove his leg thanks to his high dexterity and skill, his fleeting surprise and ignorance of what to do next almost cost him his life, and the loss of a leg in this case is obviously death.


    It turned out that Curtis still managed to take the 5th level, which Sam learned about having received from him about 6,000 thousand soul particles, so Curtis used some type of defensive skill, thanks to which he was able to resist being hit with shields, he not only did not suffer, but completely did not lose balance.


    Sam finished off the remaining zombies, after which he slowly walked in the direction of the house, this battle was not easy, but almost 10 thousand particles of course were worth it, to earn so much on zombies, you have to hunt for about two days, and then he spent some seconds here.

 Chapter 12

    One girl was still able to escape, but Sam was fine with it, he himself was thinking of leaving someone alive. The news that he is killing people can of course cause him problems, especially if this information gets into the camp.


    But on the other hand, this camp probably has enough of its own shit, besides, he now needed to buy more time, and fear is the most effective way to scare away those who could plot against him.


    Well, if she nevertheless dies, then Sam in any case was not going to stop there, such a number of soul particles seduced even him, and he never considered himself a righteous person, rather, on the contrary, he considered the people around him as shit, primarily because he knew that he himself is shit.


    Taking away from people almost a month of their struggle for survival and slaughtering them like pigs, and instead of feeling disgust for himself, Sam was pleased with the result, on that day Sam realized that he was even worse than he thought of himself before.


    The next day, Sam was able to find another group that bothered him, he did not have the skills of disguise, so he just watched them leave, and then after a while he went out in search of them and eventually found them.


    This group was weaker than the previous one and the threat did not arise like the last time.


    Sam also decided to move to the 1st floor in Donna''s apartment, who left him a spare key, and all because she had a better apartment, the doors were stronger, and if you have to escape, then jumping from the 1st floor balcony will be clearly easier.


    Time passed, people bypassed Sam, a couple of groups who lived nearby even left for the camp, Sam was pleased and continued to actively hunt.


    Slowly and almost imperceptibly, the world was changing, plants and trees grew a little faster and became more alive, at first glance it was difficult to notice, it was happening slowly, but still.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Once Sam met a beast that looked like a panther, he was very fast, but unlike the ghouls, he was much smarter, he tried to bypass Sam''s shield and strike from the side, given his speed, he could have succeeded.


    However, Sam was essentially focusing on agility himself, so he quickly reacted and stabbed with the sword. The panther managed to instantly rebuild and dodged the blow, immediately escaping with even greater speed.


    Sam didn''t even try to catch up with her. However, after this incident, Sam realized that not only people but also other creatures received the spirit, and just like with people, spiritual improvements were carried out on an instinctive level, and in this regard, people did not have much advantage over animals.


    Also, on one of the rainy days, he met a really huge zombie 2.5 meters tall, he even moved fast enough, perhaps even faster than the speed of a normal person, although otherwise he was quite clumsy.


    Upon seeing this giant, Sam immediately put his shield aside, trying to block his attacks would be madness. Sam carefully dodged his blows and got used to the movements at first did not even try to hit back.


    After a while, he began to try to strike at the neck and legs, but the flesh of this zombie really underwent a qualitative transformation.


    He managed to leave only small wounds, in the end he had to aim at one and the same point on his leg and after a while he still managed to knock the zombies down, then things went easier and he was able to cut off his head.


    It was not completely without injuries, the zombie sometimes kicked or hit the ground, because of which fragments flew everywhere, a couple of times it touched him, although nothing serious.


    Having received a thousand soul particles, he sighed, considering how much time and effort was spent on this zombie, it was absolutely not worth it. He suddenly wanted to kill a couple of people to relieve depression.


    Since Sam killed the skeleton at the very beginning, he had never met others, the sword of this skeleton was clearly abnormally strong, but in terms of dealing damage, it was essentially no different from a regular sword.


    He wonder how the people in the camp will cope with such a creature? For developed countries and large cities, this is unlikely to be a problem, but Sam doubted that there was a decent weapon here.


    Sam continued to avoid the camp, but otherwise he did not deny himself anything, and during this time he had already visited a considerable part of the city, he also began to kill people more often.


    At least now, a very few people dared to talk to him at all, at least from those who knew who he was. He was pretty fed up with all these children, old people, women and the rest of the rabble who regularly whined, asked for help or something like that.

 Chapter 13

    One morning, when Sam left his house as usual and went hunting, his skill worked. Moreover, the skill worked from two sides, on one side there was a truck, next to which an archer stood and fired an arrow in his direction. At the same time a second arrow flew into his back.


    Sam covered himself from the arrow from the front with a shield, while simultaneously shifting his whole body to the side. He managed to avoid injury. He immediately rushed in the direction of the truck, in an attempt to get to the archer, but it turned out that he was far from alone, the archer was protected at once by 5 people who jumped out from behind the truck. On the other hand, at least 5 people were also moving his way from another archer position. This was clearly a deliberate ambush.


    - Time to die you crazy motherfucker! - shouted one of them


    The arrows flew again, and Sam realized it was a shitty situation. At least for the moment, he is far from a super man, so he, without hesitation, jerked to the side and began to run away at maximum speed. The street was wide enough that the attackers could not block all the escape routes from him, besides, they were clearly not particularly eager to risk their own skins. Fortunately, it was agility and strength that he had the most, so that almost no one could compare with his running speed.


    Beside archers, others also used some kind of self made spears or just rocks to attack him at distance. But obviously they were all new to this kind of weapons, even if they have been training for a couple days that was not enough to hit Sam properly.


    Soon the pursuers were left behind, Sam ran a considerable part of the city, until he finally decided to stop at one of the residential buildings. There were plenty of vacant apartments, so the choice was rather big. He had no major injuries, just a few scratches.


    Obviously, someone still decided to kill a local maniac, that is, Sam. In principle, nothing surprising, after all, for the people around him, Sam was more terrible than any zombie. Even two bows were prepared especially for him, due to the rule of two meters, using them for hunting zombies is extremely ineffective.


    Sam of course was not going to leave everything as it is, even if he can not deal with such a crowd, but he can cut them one by one. In his apartment, in addition to food supplies, there was nothing particularly valuable. So he didn''t care where his temporary residence would be.


    Sam decided to hide for the whole day, and only the next day he slowly went back to the side of his house. In fact, he didn''t even remember the faces of the attackers, but in Sam''s case, this is not a problem at all, he will simply kill everyone he meets. Isn''t it convenient?


    He doubted that all ten or more people would be able to wait patiently for him in ambush a day later, they would probably split up one way or another.


    As a result, he gradually moved towards his house, simultaneously cutting out everyone he met, of course he acted out of hardship, tried to attack unexpectedly, and then hid again. He was in no hurry, and moved gradually, day after day. In the end, he was able to find only one of the archers, he was not sure about the rest, but he killed some of them for sure.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    In any case, Sam stubbornly went to the goal and after 3 months and 2 weeks after the disaster, Sam managed to get to the 10th level.


    As expected, the 10th level was a little special, firstly, he got 3 free stat points, secondly, his danger presentiment skill improved slightly, thirdly he was able to choose a skill again, but this time the skill was combined with the corresponding classes, and the choice was rather limited ...


    Sam noticed that all the classes that gave offense, damage, and so on were common, while classes that focused on survival and gave defensive skills accordingly were sort of class prestige.


    Apparently, the choice of the first skill at the 5th level depended on what classes were available later, although it was possible to choose classes like Warrior (enhancing weapons), Mage, Assassin, and so on, all these classes were standard.


    So Sam paid attention to the few prestige classes he could choose:


    Immortal (Spiritual Armor), Impenetrable (+1 Toughness for Lv 2), Phoenix (+1 Stamina for Lv 2), Archon (Spiritual Empowerment), Paladin (Armor Boost), Pale Master (Undead)


    Sam lay on the bed in Donna''s apartment and looked out the window listening to the sound of the rain. One day off wouldn''t hurt, and the choice was clearly important.


    For the Impenetrable and the Phoenix, both skills instantly added +5 to the corresponding statistics, by the 20th level the bonus would have already been +10, in principle, quite good, considering that for three and a half months, Sam did not find any way to improve at least one of the parameters , in any way other than raising the level.


    Sam tried to look for some special plants, and cooked and fed the animals to his experimental subjects, and then tried it himself, but apart from a slight relief of fatigue, he did not notice any special effects. So every stat improvement, at this stage, is pretty valuable.


    The paladin, unlike the guards, can enhance not only the shield, but also the armor on himself, moreover, he can focus the enhancement on a small area, making it almost impenetrable.


    Also, over time, thanks to constant amplification, even an ordinary piece of iron can be transformed into standing metal. The problem is, the truth is that finding or making good armor in the modern world is, to put it mildly, a difficult question, and constantly walking in armor might be troublesome.


    The Pale Master is a slightly strange class, in fact a passive skill, the undead regard you as their own, also, gradually, the person himself will turn into undead, receiving the corresponding enhancements.


    The rate of transformation depends on the spirit. An obvious bonus of such a transformation, it''s kind of like an endless life, I think old people and not only will be interested.


    The Archon looks promising, firstly, the passive skill is always nice, and secondly, it strengthens the body in all aspects, defense, attack, speed and even damage. The degree of enhancement also depends on the spirit.


    The downside for Sam himself is that although the skill does look promising, it is not a purely defensive skill, and Sam doubted that he could withstand a firearm while using it, at least now with his 10 spirit.


    After careful consideration, Sam settled on the Immortal. The active skill armor is solely for saving one''s own life, in theory it can protect against any type of damage. Let there be not much spirit yet, but with each level the armor will be a little stronger.


    Sam level 10


    Class Immortal


    Strength 16


    Agility 20


    Stamina 12


    Fortitude 10


    Spirit 10


    Unallocated stat points 0


    Abilities - Premonition of Danger, Spiritual Armor.

 Chapter 14

    After activating the skill, an additional layer of protection formed on top of Sam''s skin, even his eyes were protected, outwardly this armor almost did not appear in any way, only after Sam tried to hit himself, he saw a barely noticeable ripple.


    By default, the skill could stay active for about 30 minutes, but after the hits, the shield''s energy was quickly depleted. Sam hoped that this shield would be enough to hold out for some time if hit by firearm, he especially enjoyed the fact that the skill also absorbed kinetic energy.


    Sam began testing the armor against various zombies, a zombie shooting fireballs dealt him a direct hit, a premonition screamed at him to dodge, but he still decided to take a chance and check.


    To his surprise, the armor held up without any problems, besides, Sam stood in place, and this skill lost only a tenth of its energy.


    After various tests, Sam felt spiritually exhausted and could no longer activate the skill, he returned home, and lying in bed, patiently waited for the spiritual energy to recover.


    The bad news was that it took a full five hours, so Sam added so much dexterity for a reason, as soon as he feels that the skill is approaching the limits, he will run away to hell.


    Sam also began to actively train the combination of a sense of danger and spiritual armor in order to develop instinct and so that even in a dream, after activating the first skill, the second instinctively activated.


    If he achieves this, Sam will finally be able to approach human society without worrying about being stabbed in the back or killed in his sleep.


    Sam got rid of his heavy shield and trash clothes and started thinking about getting another sword in the future.


    If earlier Sam hid and avoided people, now he can finally go to the camp without fear, and perhaps even to another city. If earlier he hunted quite carefully and gradually, now he can arrange a real massacre and feel a little freedom.


    Sam knew that he was an antisocial personality and paranoid, he had obvious psychological problems even before the cataclysm, but after that it was clearly no better. He did not want to become the strongest or rule the world, such nonsense never occurred to him.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    He just wanted to become impenetrable enough so that there was no need to be afraid of others. If he becomes strong enough, he will no longer need to be afraid of people, which means there will be no need to hate and repel them, well, at least in theory.


    Perhaps he will even find the strength to start a family someday, perhaps he will even be able to help others, because it will not be difficult for him and he will not care whether he will be repaid with good or evil, somehow Sam understood the freedom he was striving for.


    After 3 days, Sam moved towards the camp, he decided to walk on foot, cleaning the surroundings. This time he felt free, so he decided to help someone for a change, he cleared the way to the residents and offered to lead them towards the camp.


    He could not remember if he really "saved", or even just helped someone earlier in his life, of course his memory was full of holes, but nevertheless he remembered something perfectly. For example, once in his childhood, he quickly jumped on the bus and took a seat by the window, but soon after him, other people ran into the bus, and in particular the old women, one of them, seeing Sam, immediately jumped up to him, took him by the scruff and threw him aside, taking its place. This old woman looked no better than today''s zombies, but she turned out to be very lively and hyperactive. From then on, he had little respect for elders.


    Anyway, helping someone was a new interesting experience for Sam, plus he could check on camp without standing out from the crowd.


    By lunchtime, Sam and 18 other people were approaching the camp, Sam saw a fenced-in area, the walls were fortified, although somehow. Near the gate, on makeshift towers, stood two guards with firearms of some kind.


    They did not aim weapons at people, when Sam and the others approached the gate, a man and two more guards came out of there, although they had a sword and a shield in their hands. Oddly enough, they did not look like homemade.


    The man who came out of the gate looked 40, his appearance was not particularly remarkable, but his build was solid, it was he who spoke first.


    - Greetings to the camp of city X. I am one of the representatives of the camp and my name is George. You can all enter the camp and I can promise you safety and food.


    - However, I must immediately warn you that you will be assigned different tasks, depending on your abilities and knowledge, but most in any case will have to kill zombies. - Seeing a little discontent among the people, he continued:


    - Do not worry, firstly, at first no one will definitely assign you such a task, first you will be instructed and trained. Also, as you can see - he pointed to one of his guards - we have weapons, and usually the stripping teams are accompanied by people with firearms for security.


    - As a last resort, if you still flatly refuse to take risks, you can refuse and you will be assigned other work, like strengthening walls and the like, but the standard of living will be appropriate.


    People began to confer and talk, although most were already ready to do anything to get to the camp, so they just waited for them to be admitted. Sam took the opportunity to ask a question:

 Chapter 15

    - I do not plan to enter the camp yet, can I first find out what is the situation in other cities and the state of the government?


    George looked at Sam and then told one of the guards to take people inside, he also gave the other guard a small booklet, pointing at Sam, he began to explain.


    - This booklet was specially printed and distributed by the government, it contains publicly available information and also what interests you - after thinking for a second, he added - your name is not Sam?


    Sam was not too surprised that he was recognized, after all, he obviously did not try to cover up his tracks, and for sure many witnesses of his massacre reported this in the camp.


    - Yes, my name is Sam.


    - It is clear, given the situation, neither our camp nor the government as a whole can support the law in cities in the current conditions, so your actions and the actions of people like you go unpunished.


    - However, law and order are maintained in our camp, and even if you wanted, we would not let you in - George clearly became colder towards Sam, as soon as he found out his identity, after a little thought, he nevertheless reluctantly added:


    - Of course, given the current situation and the martial law, there is a possibility that you could come to an agreement with the government.


    At that moment, a man in military uniform came out of the gate, apparently the captain, he was accompanied by two more soldiers, and they had assault rifles, Sam did not know which ones, since he did not understand firearms at all.


    Even at the exit from the gate, this man was looking closely at Sam, and when he came closer, Sam thought that the captain was interested in the handle of his sword, which was visible from behind.


    As the captain approached, George introduced:


    "This is the government representative in our camp, Captain Morris, Morris this is the Sam you asked about.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Morris slightly curled his face when George mentioned this, Morris had a pistol hidden in a holster and a sword in a sheath. He looked at Sam and said:


    - That''s right, we really asked about you Sam, there were reports that it was you who killed the reaper and are using his weapon. This weapon is not particularly effective, but it is of research value for the government, in return, we are ready to completely clear your name, moreover, we will provide you with many advantages.


    First, take a look at this - he took off his sword with a scabbard and asked to give it to Sam - check, for example, this sword, it is sharper and more effective than yours, and this is not the best weapon that we can offer, we can offer you a weapon with special properties, like an artifact, which will be much better than what I gave you. You can check.


    As soon as Sam heard that the government was interested in him, he tensed, at first he thought it was the murders, but it turned out that it was all about the sword.


    Despite the fact that the captain did not show and spoke calmly, Sam felt an echo of his skill, this feeling was completely different from the threat to life, he already felt the same after reaching 10th level.


    This is something like negative emotions, such as anger or intent to kill, Sam has not yet figured out the details, but the point is that the captain needed his sword and he is unlikely to accept refusal.


    Sam hid the booklet in his bosom, took the sword that was handed to him and, without thinking twice, jerked in the opposite direction from the captain, activating the armor. As soon as he started to run away, he heard the captain cry from behind:


    - Shoot! Kill him immediately!


    Sam heard shots, but continued to run as fast as he could, the nearest shelter was very close, and after a couple of seconds, he ran out of the line of fire, although he caught about 7 hits, his armor was almost completely depleted if he was even late for 1 second, a sieve would be made of it.


    Thanks to his speed, they couldn''t catch up with Sam, he rushed from one building to another, running away with all his might.


    Having pulled away enough, his fear was replaced by anger:


    - Fuck, fucking people, fucking government, fuck you all!


    He cursed the government, but also cursed his stupidity, given his speed, it would not be so easy to hit him if he, an idiot, ran not in a straight line from the shooters, but at least a little to the side, but he was so nervous that he didn''t even think properly, it was too dangerous, these assault rifles were clearly not simple.


    Sam was not afraid of betrayal, how can you betray a person who does not come into contact with anyone at all and considers people only as an experience? With zombies, too, everything was not so scary, even if he met crowds of these creatures, he could always just run away and cut them out one by one. Well, after receiving his armor, he was almost not afraid of anything at all.


    But here''s a firearm, he was still scared to hell. These are not homemade bows and arrows, in the hands of people who have never really used them.

 Chapter 16

    ---


    -Shit! Shit! Shit! - The captain was furious, how could this happen? As soon as he saw the sword, he was already sure that this sword was in his hands, he just gave this bum the opportunity to stay alive, so he offered a deal.


    In any case, he was sure that if he refused, his guys would stuff him with lead and nothing would help him. But in the end he screwed everything up, he had never seen such defense skills and did not imagine that this was possible.


    He was sent to this godforsaken place precisely because there were rumors that the Reaper was seen in this city, the government would not waste resources for this wretched camp of 3 thousand souls, at most they would send an escort to transport residents to one of the government camps, and that''s not a fact.


    All the same, after the catastrophe, little was left of the government, so now, power is in the hands of those who have a stronger fist, and these people, of course, will not waste their resources without good reason. Questions of morality and justice are increasingly fading into the background.


    But still, he was sent here personally by the general and he was even provided with some weapons to support this camp, and all in order for him to clarify the information, and ideally return the weapon, and yet, he just successfully fucked up his mission.


    - Morris! What the hell are you doing !?


    During the shooting, the guard who handed Sam the sword was in the line of fire, by some miracle he remained intact, apparently managed to bend down and now, he was lying on the ground in horror, not understanding why he was almost killed.


    - This is the business of the government George, I need you to spread the word in the camp that any information about this person will be awarded a solid reward.


    Morris knew that there are people who know the address of this bum, but he only took 2 fighters with him, and although he was angry and wanted to complete this mission, he did not wanted to risk his own life for it.


    Not only is there a bunch of critters in the city, but this bum is also most likely level 10, otherwise he would not be able to survive today, he just had to report everything to the top as it is.


    ---


    Sam continued to move, pondering the situation. First, he had to read this government booklet, and then he would decide what to do next.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Somewhere in an hour, passing by one of the residential buildings, he heard a cry for help, coming closer, he asked for the apartment number and the intercom, after which he entered the building, cleaned the zombies along the way and rang the doorbell.


    The door was opened by an old woman of about 80 years old, probably because she did not look good.


    - Thank God, young man! I haven''t eaten since yesterday, do you have anything to eat?


    Sam was surprised, three and a half months had passed since the disaster, and he doubted that this old woman left her apartment, how did she even survive? Although he, nevertheless, was not so interested to ask.


    If it were a beautiful busty woman, Sam would certainly have taken an interest in her affairs, and perhaps tried to show sympathy or even help, but he had no time to waste on this old woman.


    - Granny, give me the keys to the apartment and you will get food.


    Apparently she was too hungry to argue, she gave him the keys, he left the apartment and started pounding the neighbors'' door, opening the doors, he cleaned the apartment, and then returned.


    - Everything is done granny, the neighboring apartment is open, I killed the zombies there, so it''s safe there, go look for food there.


    He pushed grandma into the next apartment, and closed the door behind him with a key to calmly read the booklet. Given his awful mood, he had done more than enough for her. Sam lay down on the sofa and began reading.


    Firstly, the first week, like the whole world, the government was in chaos, but about a week later, General Jack Meyers established martial law and began to deploy a camp in the capital of the country, city A, how many people he beheaded in the process, of course, is not indicated ...


    Gradually, camps appeared in other cities, and the government established contacts, and took them under its wing, one by one. There are government camps in cities B, C, D, F. At least that''s what the booklet said.


    Obviously, there are also quite a few other camps, large and small, with which the "Connection" has not yet been established. Of course Sam was sure the general was working on it.


    The government also refurbished one of the factories and they produced swords and shields, given the two meter limit, which is quite a logical move. Also, all people over 13 years old were supposed to undergo training and in the future participate in zombie cleansing, not for officials to do this? They probably have better things to do. For example, they are probably actively working on solving demographic problems, because of the disaster, the population has fallen sharply, and now all the hope is on officials to fix.


    Also, the government provided various benefits, bonuses and payments, depending on the level of the person, people from 1 to 4 of the level received the minimum ration, people of the 5th and above already received many privileges, and so on. Obviously, 10x levels are still very few, but they were finally promised mountains of gold.


    Well, in their place, Sam would also offer mountains of gold, because the main thing is that they bring him a candidate, he would immediately shoot off his legs, after which he would kill him and become much stronger. Sam even thought about it seriously, can he become an official? But he still discarded these thoughts, he did not have enough brains. An official''s work is not easy, the complexity of their work can be compared with realtors or janitors, it seems relatively simple, but Sam will not handle such a job.

 Chapter 17

    To simplify the identification of monsters, there were corresponding abbreviations:


    For example, power zombies up to level 10 are L0, after 10th L1, after 20th L2, and so on.


    Zombies that are throwing fireballs, respectively H, acid K, flying W, ghouls and other mutations of four-legged S, a zombie that can control other zombies Z, there are other various mutations, but there were not many of them or for other reasons their classifications were not assigned yet.


    It is also mentioned that not only people, but all types of animals received spirituality, by this time, even people who did not kill zombies at all receive their first spirituality and status, although cases are still rare and it started recently, but most likely gradually will be distributed. About insects not specified.


    From now on, humans and beasts will also be classified, up to level 10, type 0, after level 10 type 1, after 20, type 2, and so on.


    The government found cores in the bodies of animals and zombies above level 10, it was mentioned that these cores were smaller than a fingernail. Whether there were any ways to use them is not specified, but the government was willing to buy them at a high price.


    The booklet was clearly released recently, overall, the booklet gave general useful information and at the same time raised the government in the eyes of the survivors, called for unification and the struggle for survival.


    Interestingly, there was no information about the Reaper, and after meeting with Morris it became clear that the reapers are quite special, of course, after killing the skeleton, Sam did not notice anything special in his remains, and the skeleton, although it was quite strong, was was just rubbish compared to the weapon.


    Sam was also a little offended that he missed at least two cores, he met two supposedly L1s, but did not check their bodies.


    Considering the situation with the government, his way to their camps is now forbidden, of course Sam has not had his hair cut or shaved for a long time, if he does this and changes clothes, it will be quite difficult to recognize him, especially since, apparently, the government now has a lot of swords. But Sam saw different skills at level 5 and there could well be an identification skill or something like that.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    Sam had several options, either to go completely into the forests and live in the wild, or set up his own little camp somewhere, or find someone else''s camp and take it over.


    In fact, the last option is the most effective, he will immediately receive all the resources of the camp, including human resources, as well as a lot of experience for those who resist. The only negative is of course the risk, and as you know, Sam is a coward, and he did not like to take risks.


    He had nothing of value at home, he could find food, water and clothes everywhere, so Sam decided not to risk it and not return home, since it was still afternoon, Sam had enough time to find a new home and everything he needed.


    Sam hid the booklet and went to find granny. She stayed in the neighboring apartment, had already managed to have a bite to eat and collect food in her bag, Sam gave her the keys to her apartment and wished her luck.


    Soon, he found everything he needed, after which he climbed into another apartment, ate, shaved, cut his hair short and even took a shower. After changing his clothes, he looked at himself in the mirror. If earlier he looked older than his age, now he is rather younger, the only thing that betrayed him was his sparse gray hair, although it was not striking. And of course the fact that he himself was, to put it mildly, not particularly attractive.


    Sam headed to the area where the country houses of wealthy people supposedly were, no matter how seedy this city was, there are rich people everywhere. Of course, he was in no hurry and continued hunting along the way.


    On the way, Sam met S1, this one was somewhat reminiscent of hunters from resident evil, since he was alone, Sam did not really worry and entered the battle, this monster no longer jumped on Sam directly like smaller brothers, he jumped on the wall of the building next to Sam and attacked with his tongue, Sam could not dodge, but thanks to the armor, he did not receive damage and immediately cut off his tongue with his new sword.


    The monster screeched, Sam tried to attack, but S1 dodged and struck a counter blow with his paw, Sam blocked the thrust with another sword and swung again, but the monster again managed to stay intact. Sam got tired of dancing with him and he insolently ran into the monster, ignoring the defense and swinging swords, after ten seconds, he cut it into pieces.


    This time Sam carefully examined the monster and found the so-called core, the core turned out to be in the monster''s chest, and looked like a miniature ball, smaller than a pinky fingernail, of a pale gray color.


    Sam put the core aside for now and moved on. Although he successfully killed people, he still decided that in the long term, it was too dangerous to do. Previously, he was lucky, and he almost never met people with weapons. But sooner or later, a grenade or a rocket can fly at him, who knows. In general, killing people is certainly very effective, but you should not get carried away with it. Better to try to switch to animals, in theory it will be safer.

 Chapter 18

    Toward evening, Sam found a suitable apartment for the night and settled down to rest, he had never hunted at night, he hoped to bargain night vision goggles from the government, but now it is not destiny, although sooner or later he will find them one way or another.


    To begin with, Sam again began to examine the Reaper''s sword, he tried to shaman over it in various ways, even tried the power of thought and dripped blood, but he did not notice any effect. He also tried to do the same machinations with the core, but again to no avail.


    The sword did not react to the core either, but Sam still decided to put the core on top of the Reaper''s sword before going to bed for testing.


    In the morning, Sam checked the core, and as it turned out, the core became even smaller, the sword slowly but surely absorbed it, of course Sam did not know whether this was the Reaper''s feature or it would be so with any objects, or even himself, he would check it later.


    Sam did not have the keys to the door, so yesterday he just broke down the doors and barricaded them, somehow from the inside, clearing the rubble and going outside, Sam was going to go down, but the doors of another apartment opened and a woman came out, apparently in the area of ??25 years old.


    In her hands she held a katana and a kind of shield, she had black hair, light blue eyes, her face was quite attractive. The picture was spoiled by the fact that she obviously had more than one layer of clothing for protection, so he could not clearly see her figure, and in general her form was rather shabby, she gave the impression of a warrior. Her calm and firm gaze, even slightly hooked Sam, he did not know her strength, but he did not want to check.


    Sam himself, after receiving the armor, stopped wearing extra clothes, gloves or anything else, if he loses his armor, then a layer of clothing will obviously not help him in any way.


    If it were just another old woman or some kind of man, Sam would probably just not pay attention to them, but the appearance of this woman was quite pleasant to him, so he was in no hurry. They played staring for a minute after which Sam said:Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    - Hi, if you are interested in the camp, then we are not on the way, I am moving to the outskirts of the city, to the area of ??country houses.


    - This area is already occupied, there is a so-called gang of axes. I ran away from there, it''s not that far from here.


    - This is great news, do they have a firearm? And how many fighters do they have?


    - No firearms, at least not a week ago. They mainly use axes. Fighters somewhere with twenty. And why is this great news?


    - Well, I suspect you already know that for killing people they give a lot of soul particles, so I''m ready to share, as payment for information, take me there, those whom I don''t have time to kill will be yours to get, what do you think?


    Of course, in spite of the idle conversation, there could be no question of any trust between them, Sam had met attractive women, children of different ages before, but he stubbornly ignored them, and was not going to get in touch with anyone, let alone help. no matter how tearfully they asked him.


    However, now everything was easier, the situation with Morris was rather an exception to the rule, as long as he was not opposed by a firearm, everything would be fine. Sam was sure that in the near future, it would not be easy to run into a level 10 person, after all, he plowed like a damn to get his advantage.


    "I''m not alone here, so I can''t leave, but if you can handle it, then tell the locals that Jane sent you, at least it might calm them down a bit.


    Jane did not look like a person who needs help, so it is quite logical that she refused to go somewhere with a stranger, she explained the direction to him, after which they parted, Sam was not going to show excessive hospitality either.


    Sam followed the directions and found a spot on a hill, after which he climbed a tree and took out binoculars, which was one of those useful things that Sam found during his wanderings around the city.


    Of course, he believed that he could burst into a brazen and just tear everyone apart, but Sam was by nature a cowardly person, hated taking risks and experiencing pain unless absolutely necessary, and he had enough time, so he looked around the neighborhood in the hope that sooner or later this gang will go hunting.


    After all this time, the city looked lifeless for the most part, apart from the zombies of course. People, for the most part, by this time got to the camp, well, or arranged something like their own. In general, it was difficult to meet a random passer-by.


    Sam saw an airplane flying by in the sky. He wondered what the situation was at sea. By sailing out to sea in a ship, can the danger be avoided? In theory, yes, but, of course, he was not going to check.

 Chapter 19

    The mansion was quite large, with different outbuildings on the territory, on one side there was a small river, and the rest of the mansion was fenced off, the fence was not that very strong, rather decorative, but still better than nothing.


    There was even a swimming pool on the territory of the mansion, most likely one of the outbuildings was a sauna. There were two observers, more than enough to keep an eye on the area. Sam looked around and other surroundings, if he sees L1 or S1 he will not give up the core.


    An hour later he noticed one L1, he was on the other side of the estate and quite far away, but Sam rushed to him. Clearing everything around with his new sword from the government, he felt that something was wrong with the sword, he was no longer as sharp as before.


    Sam started to run around L1 using standard tactics, but the sword was practically useless, not only was it dull, if it went on like this, the sword would turn into a piece of garbage.


    Sam cursed fucking Morris and his artifacts, this asshole gave him a bubble, Sam guessed that the sword was simply temporarily strengthened by some kind of skills, but when the reinforcements slept, the sword became just a piece of steel.


    He returned it to its scabbard and, using the reaper''s sword, finished what he had begun, and then returned back to the point of observation.


    Two hours later, Sam saw seven people come out of the territory of the mansion, one of them was with a sword and a shield, the rest were holding axes. They moved towards the city. Sam waited until they were far enough away, then followed them.


    - Who is this?


    - I don''t know, but his appearance is painfully relaxed, and he is dressed like for a walk in the park. Get together guys, and look around, he may not be alone.


    - Hey man, this is the territory of the gang of the ax, get out for good.


    This time, he still decided not to ambush, but attacked them insolently. By the time he ran up to them with a leisurely run, they were already prepared, they tried to ask who he was, but he ignored their questions and attacked the nearest one.


    They were all close and ready for battle, as soon as Sam ran into one of them, two others immediately attacked him from both sides, swinging with axes, Sam abruptly went to the side and cut off the arm of one of the attackers, after which everyone, including the leader, swooped down.


    - Oh you bitch! - the first victim yelled, grabbing his stump.


    Sam could not dodge everyone at the same time, but unlike his rivals, he could afford mistakes, he dodged several punches, but the leader and another one with an ax struck him in the head and body, respectively, the leader probably already imagined how Sam''s head will fly apart.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    But the reality was different, Sam was not particularly worried about defense, but thought only about how to quickly neutralize rivals, and the moment when they hit him was an ideal choice, he managed to cut off both hands.


    Even though the armor absorbed kinetic energy, but not all of it. So Sam felt that it was easier to cut off both hands than trying to reach out and behead someone while surrounded.


    The screams of pain and curses became louder, the one who first lost his arm even managed to throw something like a magic arrow or something at Sam, but the armor received even less damage than from a regular blow with an ax, so Sam simply ignored this "magic ".


    The fight, in fact, had just begun, and three of them had already lost their arms with weapons, those who failed to hit Sam continued to attack, but with Sam''s dexterity, it was easier to dodge their attacks, he caught only one blow and again cut off the offender hand as a reward.


    The other three trembled noticing how 4 people were screaming in pain and holding stumps from which blood was gushing. Sam, bouncing off the remaining three with axes, began to finish off the one-handed people. The other three people who were still in one piece, without hesitation, scattered in different directions.


    The one-armed ones tried to resist, but they turned out weakly. Perhaps because of the painful shock, but only one of them came to his senses in time and began to run away. But Sam immediately focused on him, and stabbed him in the head with his sword. Oddly enough, he even ran a couple of meters with such an injury. He didn''t even seem to realize that he had a hole in his head.


    He remembered how, once upon a time many years ago, he was stabbed by a drug addict. Sam did not immediately understand what had happened, at first he thought it was an ordinary blow during a fight, only later he felt some kind of water flowing under his jacket, cut artery, this water was going pretty quickly. But he realized what was the matter and felt pain only after he personally saw the blood that flooded both him and his entourage.


    Sam killed four, including the leader, in a matter of seconds, after which he began to run after the slowest of the three who were still intact. They screamed, cried, cursed him and begged for mercy, but Sam himself thought only about how many soul particles he would receive today.


    Sam was able to catch up with one of the three, but the other two flew away pretty quickly, even throwing away their axes. Sam could catch up with another, but he could not run at maximum speed for a long time, not only was his endurance quickly depleted, but his body could hardly withstand such a load.


    In general, Sam decided to return to the vantage point, if he sees that either of these two is trying to return, he will intercept them. he looked at the leader''s sword and decided to take it, although it was much worse than his swords, but it could still be useful.


    Sam received about 70 thousand soul particles, apparently the fighters were in the region of 5-7x levels, given that for the 10th level he needed somewhere 350 thousand soul particles, then he got really a lot. At the same time, his armor was not particularly damaged, after an hour it will be fully restored.


    Continuing to look around, Sam did notice one fool who ran back to the mansion. Sam went out to intercept. The boy was still scared, so he constantly looked around, seeing Sam, who was quickly approaching, he apparently lost hope of escape. The guy knelt down and began to cry tearfully for mercy.


    - Brother, have mercy, I will do whatever you say, I will be your errand guy, a slave, a bitch. I was just trying to survive, please give me a chance!


    He even managed to finish his short speech before Sam got to him. It is commendable. Sam chopped open his head and watched his brains drain out. Why would he bother about this piece of garbage?

 Chapter 20

    When Sam''s armor and stamina were restored, he decided not to wait any longer, but moved towards the mansion. There were no buildings near the fence, behind which one could hide, the nearest were in the area of ??hundreds of meters, but for Sam a hundred meters, it was only 6 seconds or so, coming out of the shelter, he rushed forward.


    The guards did not recognize Sam, so they started sounding the alarm, one of them jumped off the fence, apparently running into the mansion, the second stayed and tried to hit him with a bow, Sam decided to ignore the guard and quickly break into the mansion, the gate was not too high, in the area 2 meters, Sam could already jump to a similar height, he caught on the edge of the fence and quickly climbed, after which he ran forward.


    The security guard who had fled to the mansion ran inside and Sam followed him. He decided that it would be easier for him in the building, at least it would not be so easy to surround him. There were several women in the courtyard, but when they saw Sam, they just stood still and did not move, well, or hid away.


    Sam ran into the mansion, he was met by a guard from the fence and three more people, all were armed, they ordered him to stop and said something about the territory of the ax gang, Sam of course was not distracted by chatter, and charged directly at them.


    The technique of exchanging blows worked well, besides, it was easier to cope with four, Sam had already killed a lot of people, so he acted decisively and quickly, he quickly killed them one by one, and their blows, as usual, were stopped by armor. A second guard from the street ran into the house and Sam also stripped his head.


    There were a couple of other women in the mansion, but they just shied around. From the beginning to the end of his attack 30 seconds passed, even though Sam did not take Jane''s words easily, but he watched the mansion for half a day, so he figured that the number of fighters could be fewer, but not more. In fact, he has already got rid of 12 people, not many of them should be left around.


    He decided to immediately go up to the 2nd floor and began to search the house, killing all who resisted, some of them did not pay attention to the screams, and went about their business. Sam walked around the second floor, then started checking the first, he found and killed four more.


    He realized that either there was no one else here, or the others were in other rooms, or escaped, Sam could not stop everyone from escaping, he already acted as quickly as he could. He started shouting to all the other women, children and guys who did not resist, so that they all gather in the yard. And he told them to identify the bodies beforehand.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Going out into the street, he began to wait patiently until they gathered. When he noticed that no one else was coming out, he asked:


    - Where are the others?


    One of the women answered without hesitation:


    - Master, from the gang of the ax, we did not find two, also seven people left in the morning. Of those who were not part of the gang, everyone gathered here.


    In front of Sam were 8 women of different ages, two girls around 10-12 years old, two guys, one around 15, the other closer to 20.


    Sam was somewhat embarrassed to hear her appeal, but after thinking about it, what should she call it? Perhaps something like "Sir" would be more relevant, but on the other hand, the word Master has different meanings, like a sword master or something similar, so Sam decided to leave it as it is.


    Of course, Sam was not going to stay here for long, but after meeting with the government, he wanted to learn a little more about different abilities, moreover, after three months of the daily race for experience, he deserved a little rest.


    Now he was in the outer part of the city, then there were various fields, planted trees, in general, there were still traces of people, but somewhere in 50 kilometres a continuous forest began, something like a nature reserve, and this forest stretched for almost a thousand kilometres.


    In this forest there was a border between countries X and C. Sam was going to start exploration in the forest, check how the animals and vegetation are developing. So the people of this mansion can come in handy to be used as laboratory rats for animal meat samples and so on.


    While Sam was thinking, he heard a noise at the gate, turning, he saw that Jane climbed over the fence and went to open the gate, after which, slowly, she went to him with her companions.


    She was accompanied by three more girls and a guy, all young, except for one girl who was about 10 years old, if not less.


    Jane carried in her hand a bundle with blood dripping from it, going up to the others, she dumped two heads, obviously, these were the ones who were trying to escape from the mansion. It all looked pretty cool, especially Jane herself. Sam liked her immediately, so he wasn''t going to harm her. On the other hand, it would also be dangerous to drive up to her, she might cut off something from him if he does.


    Sam did not know what to say or do next, he was not particularly interested in the backstories of these people, he turned to Jane:


    - My name is Sam, I will stay here for a while - he took out a booklet and handed it to Jane - this information is from the government, check it out, after which, if you have any other useful information that is not in the booklet, please let me know.


    - By the way, do you have a fishing rod? I''d like to go fishing.

 Chapter 21

    Jane was taken aback for a second, then asked someone to bring a fishing rod and find the bait, Sam got what he needed and went to the river. As a child, he loved to fish, so he just wanted to sit by the river with a fishing rod and relax.


    Approaching the river, he dropped his fishing rod and sat down on the bank. Today, he earned a total of about 150 thousand particles, given several days of hunting before that, he believed that it was not so far to the next level.


    While he is here fishing, they will read the booklet, remove the corpses, generally reorganize and agree on how to treat Sam, and whether they will stay at all. Sam didn''t mind anyway.


    If possible, Sam would not mind spending time with a woman, on the other hand, he was not going to force anyone either. In any case, he definitely cannot take someone with him, or, in principle, build any kind of relationship, at least for now.


    Despite the fact that Sam was 35, his sexual experience was quite limited. He certainly had a relationship, but they did not last long. Well, in recent years, he almost never left the house.


    Sam preferred to pay for sex, and saw nothing wrong with that. People do it everywhere and all the time, like rabbits. Sex is everywhere, in movies, books and so on. But, for some reason, when it comes to prostitution, in most cases, they perceive it extremely negatively, another kind of hypocrisy. Sam believed that this kind of relationship was beautiful and clean, everyone gets what they want, no one mess anyone''s brains. The same love, for example, is an extremely dangerous and ambiguous thing, it defies logic and control. In general, love is for savages, and prostitution is for sane people. It''s a pity that Sam didn''t come out, he was pretty ugly to be fair, so he was the one who had to pay, but these are details.


    A few hours later, Sam caught only a couple of fish, he took out a knife, gutted, cleaned and washed the fish, after which he set it to cook on the remnants of the fire that he made earlier. At the same time, he himself continued to fish.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    Soon Jane came and gave him the booklet:


    - Do you think everything is as optimistic in the government camps as it seems judging by the booklet?


    - Personally, I have not been to the camp, but I think that as long as you do not stand out too much in beauty or strength, and you do not have anything too valuable, then there should not be any special problems, but again, these are just assumptions. And where is it safe now?


    - I am already level 8, my friends with whom we fled from here earlier, two sixth and fifth level. One has the ice arrow skill, the other has weapon sharpening and the guy has fortification. The sharpening and strengthening effect is temporary and lasts a maximum of two days.


    - During the use of skills on weapons, an invisible spiritual rune appears, they, in fact, do not draw the rune, it is drawn by itself, when using the skill. The rest of the mansion is below 5 levels, we want to try to get stronger and stay here, what do you think about this?


    "I''ll stay here for a while, I don''t know how long. Perhaps I can help a little if the mood is right. But when I leave, if you see L1, then you have to run, or lure to hell. Even with reinforcement, your katana is likely to break.


    - Well, if S1 comes to you, then I doubt that you will avoid victims. In general, everything depends on you, but you definitely will not become strong enough by killing only zombies. As I already told you, killing people, as well as animals, according to the booklet, is the fastest way.


    - By the way, you can tell the rest not to prepare food for me, I will only eat what I cook myself.


    Sam had already killed some stray animals in the city, but they were not particularly strong, although the experience was good, he was already almost sure that the animals progress just like humans, which means they are a good alternative to killing people.


    Zombies, in comparison, give just few particles, Sam assumed that zombies are some kind of flawed spiritual mutation, or something like that. Of course, if Sam chose offensive skills and slaughtered zombies by the thousands, in cities of over a million, it would be effective.


    Jane stood for a while and went back. Sam waited until the fish was ready and began to feast; he, again, had not eaten fish for a long time, so he was missing it.


    Sam returned to the mansion while it was still relatively light. Ashley immediately met him, it was she who called him the master. By this time, they had already put things in order in the house

 Chapter 22

    Ashley showed him his room, and also invited him to go to the sauna, they had already prepared everything. Ashley tidied herself up and looked very appetizing, besides, she clearly showed the initiative, so Sam agreed.


    Ashley was 29 years old. She resembled Jane in appearance, only older. Of course, Jane was more attractive, but still Sam liked Ashley. If not for the disaster, such a woman would hardly have paid attention to someone like him, and even now, few would have paid attention to him, after all, he was far from being handsome.


    The pool had a drainage system and filtration, Sam, again, did not understand much about this, but the point is that the water in it looked clean enough. Sam swam for pleasure, and then went to the sauna.


    Of course, he dragged his weapon with him, in the sauna he undressed and was left only with a towel tied around his waist. He sat down and relaxed.


    A little later, Ashley joined him, she also had only a towel tied around her chest and waist. Drops of water dripped from her, she was not tall, with long black hair, eyes with a bluish tint. She looked mesmerizing.


    Ashley''s breasts stood out strongly under the towel, Sam involuntarily began to fantasize about what would happen if they were released. While Sam devoured her with his eyes, Ashley slowly walked up to him almost point-blank, as he was sitting, her breasts almost rested against his face.


    Ashley, slowly, began to run her hands through the hair on his head, then, slowly began to caress his face, meanwhile, snuggling closer to him. She gradually bent down and kissed him on the lips, still continuing to run her hands over his head.


    Sam''s towel was already holding back his friend with difficulty, he enjoyed Ashley''s touch and began kissing her passionately in return, while giving free rein to his hands and running them under Ashley''s towel, he began to massage her ass.


    Sam took off the towel from her and finally saw her delicious breasts, he immediately began to massage one of the breasts with his hand, and plunged his face into the other, with the remaining hand, he continued to press Ashley closer to him, as if he was going to devour her whole.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Ashley gasped and began to breathe heavily, continuing to press Sam''s head against her chest.


    Sam enjoyed her tits to the fullest, moving from one to the other, when Sam was already barely restraining his friend, Ashley surprised him and began to sink between his legs. She took off his towel and freed Sam''s cock free.


    Ashley slowly began to drive her tits over his cock, at the same time, lightly supporting the cock with her hand, from time to time she whipped Sam''s cock on her chest.


    Gradually, she put his penis between the boobs and pressing them with her hands, began to massage his cock. She began to drive her tongue over her lips in anticipation and, gradually, tried to reach the head of his cock with her tongue.


    Finally, she gently grabbed Sam''s balls with her hand and began to lightly massage, meanwhile, finally proceeding to the blowjob. In the beginning, she gently licked the head of his cock, gradually accelerating the pace.


    Sam was already at the limit, Ashley did not even have time to properly grab his cock with her mouth, as he moaned and began to cum on Ashley''s face, but she did not lose her head, but, on the contrary, fiercely pounced on his cock, and began to suck him with all her might ...


    Sam felt a real ecstasy, he had been single for many years, besides, Ashley clearly knew her business. That evening, Sam stayed in the sauna for a long time. He even wanted Ashley to sleep in his room, and she agreed without hesitation. That night, he did not go to bed right away, and during the breaks Ashley told him about herself.


    The two girls, eight and ten years old respectively, were Ashley''s daughters. The ax gang killed her husband, however, instead of trying to take revenge, on the contrary, she struggled to get close to one of the leaders, in the hope that her daughters could survive.


    Usually, Sam was extremely selfish and insensitive, but after such an evening, he really got into her story, reassured her and promised that he would try to help.


    The next day, Sam woke up refreshed as never before, he felt Ashley''s breast in his arms and was again aroused. After they left the room, it was closer to dinner.


    Initially, Sam was going to go to the forest alone, but now, he wanted to first help Ashley become stronger, he asked her if she was ready to kill people, Ashley hesitated, but still said that she could handle it.


    He explained to her that that she had no other options. He was not going to stay here for long. Either she kills people, or she and her children are just meat on the cutting board and they will all die eventually. Killing zombies is too ineffective. Of course, he promised her that murderers and rapists would become her victims.


    Sam could have tried to find the animals, but he had never gone into the forest and did not know how effective it was to hunt there, and how dangerous it was.

 Chapter 23

    He asked the others if they knew about other camps or groups nearby. Ashley was closest to the  previous leader, so she revealed that he mentioned that they met other people in a certain direction.


    Sam decided, for a start, to go alone. However, this time he took the car so as not to waste time. After an hour of cleaning the territory in the right direction, Sam arrived to the right place. Unfortunately, when Sam noticed the sentry, he was already looking in his direction, so he insolently decided to come up and find out something about this group.


    - Hi, can I find out what kind of group you have and what are the conditions for joining?


    - Of course, wait a minute.


    Soon, 3 people with weapons came out of the gate, the one in the center even had a pistol in a holster.


    Sam was alone, in an open area, besides, he was dressed quite lightly in appearance, except for a sword, he had no weapons.


    After three and a half months, the roads were indeed at times blocked, although not much, but if the group is not too weak, then they may well, with a high probability, reach the camp. Of course, the reasons why people do not go there may be different, but still, in the main, according to Sam, they are either criminals, or people whom these criminals do not let go.


    Of course Sam could make a mistake and attack innocent people, ruthlessly destroy someone''s life and family, Sam had long been prepared that his hands would be stained with the blood of innocent people.


    - Hi, I''m Michael, can I ask where are you from?


    - Hi, I''m Frank, I''m from the government camp - Sam took out the booklet and began to come closer - here is the booklet, here is all the information, I''m sure you will find a lot of new things for yourself.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    - Stop! Jeff go get the booklet.


    Jeff went to meet Sam and took the booklet. Michael took the book and began to look through the contents. After a while, he spoke:


    "Well, this is really useful information, can I find out the reason why you are here?


    - Okay, Michael, I''ll be frank, my task is intelligence, most of the people of the city have already reached the camp, in other cases, people are either bandits and criminals, or those whom these bandits do not release and exploit, I want to see all the people of your camp, including women and children to make sure everything is okay.


    The faces of the three immediately tensed, and Michael put his hand on the holster. Sam could act earlier, but for some reason, he still decided to give them a chance to survive, in case they are really simple survivors, even if his request was clearly too arrogant, but his meager mind did not allow him to come up with a better reason.


    - What if we refuse?


    - Then I will have to report to the base, after which a mop-up team will be sent.


    Michael pulled out his pistol and pointed at Sam while shouting:


    - Grab him!


    He shot Sam in the leg, apparently afraid that if he killed Sam too far, he would not receive soul particles. Sam was already running in their direction and was not a bit nervous, at least he knew that this time his goals deserved their fate, it was important because not he, but Ashley, would kill them. It will be easier for her if it is somehow justified.


    Since the first opponent was covered by a shield, Sam bent down and swung in an attempt to chop off his leg, Jeff reacted by lowering the shield and stabbing Sam in the neck with a sword, Sam took a blow in the neck, and quickly interrupted the collision of the sword with the shield, instead chopping off Jeff''s hand. Michael, after the first shot, could not shoot, since Sam had already fought with Jeff.


    The second fighter came to Jeff''s aid, but there was no sense in it, he was left without a leg and fell to the floor screaming, Michael started shooting at Sam, but Sam was already very close and Michael managed to make only one aimed shot when Sam chopped off one of his hands. He took the pistol and took out one of the harnesses, immediately trying to save the poor man.


    The sentry at the gate ran away in panic, apparently to call others. But Sam didn''t care even if they come after him, he will just have more experience.


    Sam did not take Ashley with him, so he thought in advance about how to deliver the meat to her alive, of course he could try to cut them out with his hands, or with the hilt of a sword, but that would be more difficult and, besides, his armor would be wasted when he hit with his hand , also if they came to their senses, they could resist.

 Chapter 24

    Sam pulled Michael to the others, he also put tourniquets on their leg and arm, respectively, to stop the bleeding and shouted:


    - Stop yelling! Get up and come with me, otherwise I will cut off the other hand to both of you.


    Grabbing the legless man by the scruff of his neck, he dragged him to the car, while urging the others on with threats.


    Perhaps they thought he wanted to take them to the government camp, so they went reluctantly.


    And yet, one of them managed to launch something like an electric shock at Sam, but the 5x level skills were extremely weak due to the low spirit level, so Sam just laughed and gave him a slap.


    Of course, if Sam did not have armor, he might even feel something, but considering how little armor this skill removed, Sam was very doubtful.


    Sam shoved all three into the backseat and closed the doors. Five more people ran out of the camp, but they did not have a firearm. And Sam did not see any particular zeal in them to help the brothers.


    In any case they were bleeding and Sam, wasting no time, drove back to the mansion.


    - We''ll die like that while you take us somewhere! We need medical attention. Anyway, the camp in another direction where we are going?


    - Do not worry, first we will give you a lift to the hospital, fix you properly, and then we will move to the camp. All the same, I am a man of the government, if would not resist, I would not hurt you at all.


    - Be patient a little, it''s very close.


    Sam was talking some kind of nonsense so that these cretins did not interfere with him while he was driving. They may have lost limbs and bleed, but if they understood what was what, they could cause unnecessary trouble.


    He cleared the area here in advance, so that he was driving back along the paved path at high speed and got there in less than half an hour.


    At the gate, he said to call Ashley, and he began to unload the gifts. Ashley came running a minute later with Morris''s sword he gave her. Sam pulled the meat out of the car and brought them to their knees.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    - Ashley, I checked everything, these guys are rapists and murderers, they were hiding in their hole from the government, so you have to make this world a better place.


    Sam tried to be persuasive and made a serious face. Those grief killers, of course, began to shout excuses, but Sam only brought the sword closer to their faces, meanwhile continuing.


    - Look Ashley, this bastard fired half a clip at me, he wanted to kill me, and then he would try to kill your children, these bastards did a lot of horrible things. They raped and ate children alive, it was hell out there, it''s scary to remember this.


    Of course, Sam has already slightly overdone, he even blushed a little with shame, perhaps Ashley would have coped without his help, but he still wanted to give her excuses, just in case.


    He led Michael to Ashley, twisted his whole arm behind his back and brought him to his knees.


    - Come on Ashley, just chop his neck with all your might, this is your only chance, if you don''t do it now, then neither you nor your children will be able to survive, one of you must take on this burden.


    Ashley pulled herself together, swung her sword and lowered it around Michael''s neck. Unfortunately, the first blow did not work to chop off the neck.


    The sword did not pass even a third of the neck, blood gushed out. Michael began to twitch unnaturally, but Sam held him tight, blood blocked by his armor. But Ashley got some blood on her.


    Ashley''s pupils were dilated, she stared at Michael''s neck in a stupor. The sword in her hands trembled.


    Sam shouted roughly:


    - Go on! Even beasts do not deserve such suffering, you must finish him off now!


    Ashley, with tears in her eyes, swung again, and then again, and chopped off Michael''s head.


    The other two were terrified, Jeffrey tried to run away, but Sam caught him, both begged for mercy, screamed and sobbed as best they could, Sam realized his mistake, he should have grabbed an adhesive tape and covered their mouths, but he had not thought about it before.


    By this time, the audience had already arrived, the children were not allowed in, since it was clear from the screams that they would not see anything good, but Jane and her friends watched.


    Ashley vomited at the fence, in tears and snot she continued to vomit, for sure this severed head will dream her in nightmares. Sam wondered again if he had done the right thing. However, he quickly dismissed his doubts.


    Sam sincerely believed that in this new world, she could not protect two little girls without getting blood on her hands, he prepared Jeff and waited patiently for Ashley to calm down.


    Ashley came to her senses and looked at Sam, Sam also firmly looked into her eyes.


    - Come on Ashley.


    Ashley killed Jeff and then the latter. Sam didn''t bother to deal with what she got for the murders now. He removed the bodies and returned to the mansion. After lunch, he got into the car again and this time drove towards the Forest.

 Chapter 25

    Getting out of the car, Sam looked around. Although nature was gradually changing, but still not so quickly, spirituality was just beginning to emerge, unlike humans, animals did not turn into zombies, so even though there were not many animals initially, Sam still hoped to find someone worthy.


    He began to go deeper into the forest and, just in case, looked into the compass so as not to get lost. Today he does not have much time left until the evening, so he will not go far, but still the forest is wide enough, next time he will enter from another part of the forest.


    Sam saw a boar, but it was small, so Sam doubted that it was a strong animal and he did not chase after it. Sam also examined various fruits, although he did not notice anything special in them, but nevertheless he picked some.


    After wandering for a couple of hours, Sam killed a small lynx and a snake. He did not hide the traces of blood and simply stuffed the bloody carcasses into the bag and went back.


    About an hour later, on the way back, he met a small pack of wolves, apparently they themselves found him. There were only five of them, and one of them was really big. Sam, as always, decided not to take risks, he climbed a large tree, but climbed not too high for the wolves to jump.


    The wolves surrounded Sam and, smelling the smell of blood, began to try to jump to him, Sam was just waiting for this, in the jump, wolves are easy prey for him. Sam managed to hack to death three wolves in a jump when the leader of the pack finally made his move.


    He did not jump directly to Sam, who was standing on a branch, but first jumped onto a tree trunk and from there jumped on Sam, and his speed was tremendous. The last two wolves attacked at the same time, so Sam decided to focus on the leader.


    Considering that the leader was trying to bite into Sam''s throat, Sam decided to execute not a sweeping blow, but stabbing right into the face of the wolf. Sam was in time and the sword plunged into the wolf''s head. Although the second wolf attacked Sam and tried to nibble a piece off of him, he was certainly not strong enough to pierce the armor.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    As Sam hoped, the wolf leader turned out to be type 1, that is, at least level 10. It''s funny that if not for the tremendous speed and momentum of the wolf, Sam would hardly have been able to pierce him so easily, in fact, the wolf helped him. Sam got 200 thousand particles for the wolf, and instantly raised the level.


    Moreover, the rest of the wolves also added about 80 thousand to him, so that Sam, in fact, approached the 12th level, Sam was convinced that he needed to hunt people or animals and not waste time on zombies. Sam even thought about going to the Amazon.


    Sam could not carry all the wolves to the car at once, so he took the most valuable and huge leader, and another of the larger ones, and dragged them along the ground. Finally returning to the car, he threw them right inside and ran back.


    After completing the second walk and filling the car, he drove to the mansion.


    Upon arrival, the gate was opened for him and he drove inside. The mansion had a generator, so all but two wolves were dragged into the freezer in the basement. Sam asked to teach him how to dry meat, since in the future he will have to prepare food for himself more than once.


    Sam also wanted to test if the effects of wolf meat would be of type 0 and type 1, respectively, so he instructed Jane to collect information about the statistics and levels of each, and then, so that she would tell him if, and what the effects would be.


    Eating meat of the 0th type, as before, Sam did not feel anything, except for a slight surge of strength. But wolf meat of the 1st type still added 1 parameter to its Toughness.


    Basically, no one got any effects from Type 0 meat, but Type 1 added 1 Toughness to everyone. Sam decided that tomorrow they will continue to eat the 1st type wolf and check if there will be any more effects, after all, this wolf was healthy, 2 meters without taking into account the tail.


    Ashley did not feast with the others, Jane said that she needed to rest, Sam did not bother her either. Meat will be brought to her individually, for the sake of strength she will eat it sooner or later.


    This time, Sam did not forget to put the remaining core from L1 on the sword before going to bed, he put the core from the wolf there as well.


    When Sam woke up, he checked the Sword, the L1 core was digested to the end, but the wolf core remained almost unchanged, so stuffing the sword into a pile of cores is unlikely useful.

 Chapter 26

    For breakfast there was again the delicious meat of the leader''s wolf, well maybe not that delicious but as long as he can become stronger from it then it is delicious. But this time, no matter how much Sam did not overeat, no effects followed, the same applies to the others. Sam deliberately was in no hurry to invest points in Toughness, so that this parameter remained close to a human one.


    However, lack of Toughness had strained him for a long time, his body could hardly endure his speed and in fact it limited him, moreover, when fighting L1, the recoil from blows with all his strength was not weak and the wrists also suffered.


    Ashley received more than 40 thousand soul particles and immediately got the 7th level. He did not know what was best for her, so Jane took up her advice, education and training, she is still an experienced warrior.


    Sam suggested Ashley to go along with him, if she wants to continue to gain experience in the same way, but Ashley just thanked him and said that she would handle it herself.


    In principle, Sam also doubted that he could reach Ashley until the 10th, it is possible, but most likely there are no people of 10x levels in this city at all, Sam did not know about the animals, but it is unlikely that many of the 1st type appeared among the animals.


    In any case, Sam decided to visit the neighboring camp again, after all, he was already convinced that there was still someone to profit from. His car was washed and Sam hit the road.


    This time they could already be waiting for him, so Sam got out of the car and went on foot. Looking through binoculars, Sam noticed that 3 people were watching the entire perimeter of the fence. Also, he did not hope that after yesterday they will leave the gate.


    Sam added two points to strength and one to Toughness.


    Sam level 11


    Class Immortal


    Strength 18


    Agility 20This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Stamina 12


    Toughness 12


    Spirit 11


    Unallocated stat points 0


    Abilities - Premonition of Danger, Spiritual Armor.


    He got as close as possible to one of the sentries, while remaining unnoticed, and watched him through binoculars, waiting for the right moment. As soon as the sentry looked away, Sam started his sprint towards sentry. Regardless of his strength, the weight of his body was the same, or almost the same, in any case, the sound of his running was not loud.


    The sentry turned to him only when Sam was already preparing to jump, he kicked off the ground with all his might and ran into the sentry with a sword swing. The sentry lost his head, and Sam fell behind the fence, losing a little armor due to falling at such a speed.


    Then everything was easier, Sam moved quickly and killed everyone who resisted. There were even fewer of them, only 9 people, taking into account the first three, for a total of 12. To his surprise, they had a dozen women of all ages, and two of them were obviously young, about 15 years old with dead eyes.


    Many of them rejoiced and were grateful, asking if he could help them get to the camp. Sam certainly had no intention of doing such nonsense. Others, on the contrary, shied away from him in all directions.


    Basically, Sam didn''t care. He found out if there was anything of value in the camp, but he did not find anything that particularly interested him except some bullets. He invited the women to cross over to the now uniquely women''s camp. There were no objections.


    Sam did not even pay attention to how many of them agreed, and how many, on the contrary, run away. There was a car in the camp, so half got there, the rest got into Sam''s car.


    This outing did not take long, so Sam was ready to go to the forest again, unfortunately, he forgot to leave someone alive for experiments, so he explained the situation to Jane and said that if any of the newcomers did not fit into the team, so that she let him know.


    Sam entered the forest again. He wandered through the forest for hours enjoying nature, but he did not notice any special animals or plants, of course he obviously did not understand this at all, so he may have missed the details, but nothing can be done about it.


    He killed a dozen different animals of type 0, until he finished level 12, after which he went back, he chose those smaller animals, tied them all with a rope and dragged them back to the car.


    Back at the mansion, Sam retired with Ashley again. She studied with Jane and was already fighting under her supervision, killing zombies. He soon decided to take her with him to the forest to hunt.


    All the same, not only her, but the rest will have to somehow raise the levels, they will not particularly rise on zombies, and they will not want to specifically hunt people. All that remains is the hunting of animals.


    The next day, Sam decided to mess around. He went back to the river and sat down to fish.


    Sam also tried to walk along the river for a bit to maybe find something. River was really small, so he could not find anything special about it.

 Chapter 27

    At lunch time, Jane came to him and said that during the beginners'' training she saw a huge L1, so Sam went with her and they found this big guy.


    They hardly spoke. Sam didn''t know how to make acquaintances and get close to other people. He wasn''t sure about Jane if she might have similar problems, although rather, she simply didn''t want to chat with him.


    Sam gave Jane a try first. It was pleasant to watch her, she moved smoothly and clearly. No nervousness or stiffness.


    However, she only dulled her katana and was injured by shrapnel. But the lack of good weapons was her only weakness. So Sam eventually finished off L1 himself, took the core and tied it to his sword and returned back to river for fishing.


    From time to time Sam trained in shooting, in a nearby camp there was a small supply of cartridges for a pistol. He was not going to use it, but decided that he should still practice with it, just for in case.


    Sam level 12


    Class Immortal


    Strength 18


    Agility 20


    Stamina 14


    Toughness 13


    Spirit 12


    Unallocated stat points 0


    Abilities - Premonition of Danger, Spiritual Armor.


    Thanks to his armor, Sam doesn''t need a lot of Toughness, even 12 Toughness was enough to withstand his strength and speed, but he decided to add 1 point there anyway.


    Well, his stamina was always too low, before Sam was always in the city, so he always returned home when he was tired, but now he was going to go to the forest for the whole day, moreover, he wanted to try to spend the night in the forest.


    Sam planned to walk through the forest to a neighboring country and find an airport or just a plane, at least this is the only way to get to the Amazon.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    But it will make sense to go there only on condition that Sam learns to survive in the forest alone.


    He was not going to stay in this country after the incident with government. Sam had not yet seen much benefit from the sword, in fact, now it is just a very strong sword, although its sharpness and lethality were not so extraordinary.


    But even before the incident with Morris, Sam understood that the metal was clearly special, possibly extraterrestrial, but after what happened, he was sure that it was something like an artifact. Upgrade skills didn''t work on this sword either.


    Sam had already repainted the hilt of the sword and even tied it with a rubber coating, he could not do anything with the blade itself.


    The next day, Sam woke up early at 6 am, he took Ashley with him and went to the forest. Sam liked Ashley and hoped that if he ever returned, Ashley would still be alive.


    Sam believed that spending a day or two to make Ashley stronger is a small problem, and it will not affect his plans in any way.


    They traveled through the forest, going deeper and deeper. Sam allowed Ashley to fight some of the animals, he neutralized the rest and allowed her to finish off.


    By the evening they found an interesting tree, it was not too high, only 4 meters, and the branches were hanging low, there were several small red fruits on the tree.


    The most interesting thing was that under the branches of a tree they noticed the corpse of an animal, and it was sucked dry and only bones and skin remained. Sam decided to camp near the tree to watch.


    Sam and Ashley made a fire and had a picnic in nature. Then Sam laid out the tent and sent Ashley to sleep first. Somewhere at 4 am they changed.


    In the morning Sam noticed that the skin and bones were also gradually dissolving next to the tree, as if the soil was slowly absorbing it all. He decided not to wait any longer, most likely these fruits are poison, but nevertheless he tore everything off, collected it in a bag and they began to come back.


    Sam stubbornly continued to convey all the murders to Ashley, she was already level 9. On the way back, they saw a huge boar, it was even larger than the previous wolf.


    Sam, without hesitation, rushed forward and told Ashley to stay put. The boar was a powerful animal, its skin was not weaker than that of the L1, besides, it was quite playful.


    After another evasion, Sam was about to strike another blow on the boar''s hind leg, but he got kicked by boar rear legs, despite the fact that the armor absorbed most of the kinetic energy, this time Sam fell because of the impact and even felt pain. Armor was depleted heavily.


    But Sam managed to get up and did not repeat the mistake, as a result, he cut the boar''s legs and he could not do anything, Sam called Ashley and she tried her best to get through the eyes to the creature''s brain and eventually killed him.


    On the way out from forest, Ashley has reached level 10. As it turned out, Ashley chose "lightness" as her first skill. This skill made it possible to make small inanimate objects easier.


    They discussed this with Jane, thanks to this skill, both she and her children, and indeed the whole camp, could spend less strength and stamina when wearing weapons and shields, not to mention other possible uses.

 Chapter 28

    To Sam''s surprise, Ashley could choose only one prestige class, this class was similar to those that Sam had to pick from earlier, this prestige class immediately gave 5 agility and +1 agility for each 2 levels.


    Sam immediately realized that apparently only one person could get the prestige classes, after which there was no more such an opportunity, which he immediately told Ashley about.


    Also, Ashley, thanks to the 5th level skill, had a normal class in the selection list, which allowed the use of a spatial storage rune. The problem was that the storage was only 1 cubic meter, and required 10 cores of the soul.


    Sam immediately said that now this class is useless, it will take a lot of time to collect 10 cores, in addition, Ashley must become stronger in order to survive.


    Considering Sam''s words, Ashley did not hesitate to choose the only prestige class she had available, this skill was not very strong but still good enough.


    They soon returned to camp and tasted the wild boar. However, none of those who had previously gained Toughness received any further improvements.


    Sam watched Jane and Ashley spar and was pleased, now he believed that they could survive even if they encountered S1 or L1. In addition, the forest was a good ground for building up strength, and it was not far away.


    The next day, Sam caught the man and fed him one of the fruits. After eating the fetus, he almost immediately passed out, during the blackout he was clearly not well.


    The man came to his senses only after a couple of hours and said that he had received 1 stamina. Sam fed him a couple more different fruits and without achieving results, killed him.


    He took one of the fruits at night and by the morning he also gained 1 stamina, sharing the fruits with Ashley and Jane, he took another, but this time there were no results. Sam did not give up and tried it again, but to no avail.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    It was time to leave, in recent days Ashley was especially passionate, Sam asked her to stay alive and said that sooner or later he would return.


    "Jane, I hope you look after Ashley, and when I get back I''ll definitely bring something useful as a thank you."


    "I don''t need anything, and I would take care of Ashley without your request. You better take care of yourself, bon voyage.


    It was a little embarrassing, in fact Sam was a little worried about Jane too. Apparently she didn''t really share his feelings, he cleared his throat to cover his awkwardness, and then left.


    Sam entered the forest and set off, he had to go somewhere a thousand kilometres, although rather more. His speed and endurance were enough to run at an easy pace for quite some time.


    Along the way, he looked out for special plants and killed animals for the sake of experience. He spent the night in a brazen tent, he believed that his sense of danger would have time to awaken him.


    A couple of days later, while spending the night, he heard a sound and saw that a huge bear was trying to fill up the tent, Sam got out and attacked him. Unlike the wild boar, the bear was more difficult.


    He did not let him go behind his back and his flapping claws cut the air with great force, but after being careful, Sam got used to his habits and began to shred his paws with difficulty, dodging.


    Thanks to the moon, Sam was not completely blind in the dark and soon overwhelmed the bear. Even when he was in the camp, he tried to provide his sword with cores, the sword usually ate 1 core per day, and Sam already fed him 6.


    Sam moved on, the experience also grew, although for the 13th level Sam already needed about a million, so he got the level only after another 6 days, he had been on the road for almost 10 days and had to get out soon.


    The next day his sword consumed the tenth core, and Sam finally felt something new. The sword glowed slightly for a moment, after which energy passed through Sam''s hand and Sam received +1 to the parameter of the spirit.


    Sam was delighted and laughed like a fool for a long time, it was not much of an improvement, but still, in order to raise the spirit parameter, it was necessary to spend 2 points of free characteristics. And most importantly, thanks to the sword, he will have a slight advantage.


    At least there shouldn''t be many Reapers. Well, the spirit fruitfully influenced the body comprehensively, albeit just a little, it was hardly noticeable at the current level, but there was still a difference, for example, vision and feelings.


    And of course, what pleased Sam most of all, the strength of the armor depended on the spirit, which means it would be more difficult to kill him.

 Chapter 29

    In a good mood, Sam continued to walk forward, he found a map in advance and approximately figured out where to move.


    After 2 days, he left the forest and, continuing to walk, found a small town on the outskirts. He needed to get to a relatively large city V in country C, there was an airport.


    However, Sam also looked for any strong zombies for the sake of cores and people for information. He decided this time to try not to immediately muddy the waters and not kill everyone in a row, hoping to get into a large camp in this country.


    He was going to collect more than 10 cores and try to find someone who can make him a spatial storage, after all, this is an ordinary class, and he believed that in a large camp there would be someone with this skill. Of course it was extremely dangerous, but it was worth a try


    While Sam was on his way, moving between buildings, someone actually shoot at him with a rifle. He got hit a several times in a row so his armor was less than a half energy left.


    He instantly run away as far as possible. He did not care who was it, and he was not going to try to go for revenge or any other crap like that. Firearms is something that should not be messed with. He made a big trip around the zone to bypass those assholes.


    He cleaned out this part of town he got to and spent the night in it, after which he went to the city V.


    Sam already knew the approximate location of the local government camp, he did not come close to it and, having climbed onto the roof of a high-rise building, watched the camp from afar.


    The camp was large enough, the walls were three meters high, and wide enough for sentries to move along them. The walls fenced off a large territory on which the improvised town was located.


    Sam continued to watch until he found a capture target outside the city. After that, he knocked out two unlucky ones and dragged them into the building. Sam practiced to knock out people with a sword hilt on his lab rats.


    When they woke up, Sam began to question them. Apparently, the camp was really government, besides, law and order were observed on the surface. There was a man with identification skills at the entrance.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    This skill was level 5, it showed only the level and, oddly enough, the status name of the person being tested, moreover, it could only be used almost point-blank to the target.


    Sam level 13


    Class Immortal


    Strength 18


    Agility 23


    Stamina 15


    Toughness 13


    Spirit 14


    Unallocated stat points 0


    Abilities - Premonition of Danger, Spiritual Armor.


    Sam did not know how the camp would react to his level. He added dexterity and was confident that if necessary, he could quickly run and climb over the wall. In addition, he could feel strong negative emotions directed at him. Even so, he was frankly nervous.


    He learned that there is a market in the camp where a variety of people with craft skills offer their services. Also recently a store has appeared in which a master has appeared, which he needs.


    Perhaps he worked for the government, at least 1 fighter was always watching him. Sam told his captive to draw him a map of the store''s location. By this time, one of the hostages was already dead, Sam finished off the second and went in search of a couple of more cores that he lacked.


    Sam did not want to be checked at the entrance, but he could not have jumped unnoticed behind the walls. He decided to try to get into the camp at night, after all, it was quite large, according to the guys he killed, the population was close to 20 thousand.


    At night, he chose the best place for penetration and began to wait patiently, looking at the guards through binoculars. It was only around 4 o''clock in the morning that Sam noticed the opportunity. The sentries were not very close together, and it was rather dark.


    One of the guards apparently fell asleep while sitting on the wall, the other was clearly nodding, Sam chose the right moment and slowly, without noise, approached and climbed over the wall, there was still noise, but it was not noticed. And even if they noticed, Sam would not lose anything, he would just run away.


    In a camp for 20 thousand people, it is simply impossible for everyone to know by sight, Sam stuffed his weapon into a case completely. In the morning he came to the right store.


    Inside were a crafter and his guard. Sam asked how long the enchanting takes and what the limitations were. Crafter replied that it only takes a minute, and rings and bracelets will do, in general, whatever is most convenient for him. And of course you need 10 cores.


    On the counter there were a variety of accessories to choose from. Sam had prepared a ring in advance, just in case, but found only a gold one, but on the counter he noticed a better option, a completely black steel ring, the appearance was not pretentious and would not attract attention.


    Sam tried on the ring and paid 12 cores the crafter requested. Two additional cores was the payment for his work, Sam of course did not bicker, apparently no one was in a hurry to rob him, and thanks for that.

 Chapter 30

    Crafter put 10 cores and a ring next to it, and used the skill by touching the ring. Obviously, the skill itself knew what to do, the crafter just activated it. As a result, the ring gradually swallowed the cores and in a minute everything was ready.


    Since Sam did not feel any negative emotions from them, he could even go to the market and see what is on sale, but nevertheless he decided not to take risks, he had almost no cores left and he had nothing else to trade.


    He left through the central gate, after all, only those who went inside were checked. Sam went to the place where he hid his backpack and activated the ring by hiding it inside, he was also able to stuff a sword and a pistol there.


    He practiced and after a while learned how to summon a sword in his hand. The ring had no bindings, so anyone could use it.


    Sam was now fully prepared for the last part of the plan. We need to get a parachute and an airplane, in the worst case, the helicopter will do as well. But he did not hope for a helicopter, they were probably already dismantled by the government and others, but it is impossible to put the plane in the camp.


    Zombies, too, would hardly begin to devour airplanes, so in theory they should be available at the Airport. Of course, Sam had no idea how to fly the plane, so the pilot will also have to look, well, or information on how to fly the plane.


    Of course, Sam would not have hoped that by reading the brochure he would become a passable pilot, so he dropped that option.


    The airport was quite far away, but Sam got there the next morning. There were indeed planes at the Airport, although it was controlled by the military. There were few of them, perhaps about two dozen, and of course they were armed.


    Given the crowds of zombies, and the fact that there are Z1s that can collect zombies and attack the camps, Sam did not think that the military would be sprayed on all strategic objects. Apparently they didn''t want the survivors to steal or damage what was left.


    Sam decided to start by trying to communicate with them directly. He went to the main entrance to the Airport.


    - Hi guys, can I find out who is in charge here, I wanted to talk.


    - Speak.


    - I''m ready to pay, I wanted to get to the Amazon, about 3-3.5 thousand kilometres from here, I won''t have to land anywhere, I will jump from a parachute. May I ask for the price? I can pay with cores.


    The officer did not immediately refuse, returned to the others and they began to discuss the issue. Sam doubted that many of these guys were at least level 5.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    The cores were now extremely valuable and in demand by the government. And in order to get at least one core, these guys will most likely have to lose several lives, well, or expensive ammunition.


    Sam was once again glad that he had such a convenient skill, otherwise, even with high parameters, given Sam''s cowardice, he would not dare to approach people with weapons that way.


    - We can help, but you will have to pay 15 cores in advance, this is on condition that you are alone, since parachutes are not lying on the road either. You cannot take any weapons on board.


    Sam didn''t have much of a choice, dealing with so many people with weapons would be too dangerous. He tried to bargain, but the officer remained adamant.


    Sam said that he needed at least a day to collect the required amount, so he hoped that by tomorrow they would be ready. Yesterday, on the way to the Airport, he found three cores, for a total of four, one went to the sword. He will have to try to collect everything by tomorrow.


    But the city was big and Sam was fast enough, if you ignore all but the type 1 zombies, it should work out.


    Sam wasted no time starting to run around the city. At night, he found where to spend the night and was going to continue the next morning.


    In the morning he again got ready to hunt, but at that moment when Sam left the apartment and went down the stairs, the skill worked. It was impossible to react in time for his body tho, he was hit with two daggers in the head.


    Although Sam''s body did not have time to react, the armor was activated instinctively, all the same, he trained for this for a long time.


    The armor stopped the daggers, and Sam realized that the enemy had completely merged with the environment, and in this case, with the wall by the stairs. It was almost impossible to notice her, at least Sam did not notice her at all.


    The killer was a woman, and as soon as she realized that the attack had failed, she immediately fled. She seemed to have assumed in advance that the attack might fail.


    Sam was frankly frightened and froze for a moment, he did not expect this. Realizing what had happened, he became angry. And he even began to run in pursuit, but still fear overcame his anger and he stopped.


    Who knows what traps might await him if he tries to chase an experienced assassin? Sam was well aware that he was not the only one so smart, walking around killing people. Sam did not mind killing weaklings, but he did not want to fight with someone as strong as himself.


    Honor? Bravery? Glory? Pride? Those things were just bullshit for idiots. Survival is what really matters.


    Sam calmed down and began to carefully leave the scene in a roundabout way. There were no more problems, this assassin was clearly not targeting Sam, she was just as psychopathic as he was, cutting everyone out for the sake of experience.


    This bitch must have tracked Sam and was waiting patiently at the exit, setting up an ambush. He took note of this dangerous ability.


    He run away to another part of the city to keep his core hunting.


    Passing along another street, Sam met two S1s at once, they pounced on him at the same time, one directly, the other jumped off the wall. Sam immediately moved towards the one that jumped from the wall and with an experienced movement cut off his paw, while he managed to jump away from the second.


    However, the presentiment of danger worked and Sam again had to move away, a fireball flew past.


    He again rushed to S1 and thanks to the injury of the latter, Sam decapitated the creature. Of course he got hit by the second S1, but that beast lost his head in return.


    Even a monkey, having killed so many people, monsters and animals, would become experienced in this matter. Sam could have deal with them without exchanging blows, but it was faster because the S1s are really dodgy.


    Sam managed to collect what he needed before evening and returned to the Airport.

 Chapter 31

    He gave up the cores and kept checking on his danger skill signals, but he did not felt anything. He was escorted to the plane, the pilot was in civilian clothes, and Sam received his parachute. He was instructed on how to use a parachute and what should happen when Sam gets to his destination.


    Even if a disaster happened and the parachute did not open, given Sam''s strength and dexterity, he could have simply ripped open the bag and manually release it. It could still be painful to land like that, but given his armor, he believed he would survive.


    Sam finally hit the road, he was going to stay in the woods until level 20, in the hope that he would become strong enough to act relaxed and withstand the overwhelming fire, otherwise a paranoid like him would not be able to calmly enter any camp or even just walk along the streets.


    Of course, the Amazon has the richest flora and fauna in the world, Sam hoped to find useful plants for development. Besides, there will be more than enough animals.


    During almost two weeks of trekking through the last forest, Sam paid attention to the development of insects, it was with them that his greatest fears were associated, but unlike animals, Sam did not notice any significant changes in insects, at least not yet.


    So he decided it was worth the risk, perhaps it is harder for insects to get spirituality. If all the mosquitoes, ants, termites and the like turned into mutants, Sam would face an unenviable fate.


    Sam hadn''t flown an airplane before, so he was a little worried and excited.


    After a couple of hours, the pilot gave a signal, Sam looked down and saw the continuous forests of the Amazon, and a river passed nearby, of course it was not the main river, but only one of the branches. Sam jumped off.


    The parachute opened as expected and Sam gradually approached the ground. Crashing with a parachute into tree branches, Sam was not injured thanks to the armor. He doesn''t need a parachute, but he folded it down and hid it.


    The night was already beginning, Sam managed to get night vision goggles, but decided to get some sleep, the day was not easy. Of course, Sam woke up several times, but nothing serious happened.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Sam did not know much about the Amazon, but he still knew that the main problem would be water, but it can be obtained by eating the roots of some trees like the tuber of babo, or by digging from the ground.


    In general, he knew only a little information, but it will still not be so difficult for him thanks to the ring. He only occasionally needs to find fresh water to replenish supplies, but there will be no problems with food at all.


    If in his last trip to the forest Sam could quickly move through it, then the Amazon is a real jungle here and it will not be so easy, but given Sam''s inhuman parameters, this should not be a problem.


    Sam began to meet various inhabitants, snakes, parrots, cougars and so on. Sam killed not only those who attacked him, he took the initiative, he came here precisely for the sake of experience and was going to squeeze out the maximum.


    Most of all he was afraid of firearms. But the beasts obviously did not possess anything like that.


    Of course it would be great to make friends with some kind of beast and he is definitely gonna try it. But he strongly doubted that such a thing would happen.


    The first beast of the 1st type that Sam met was a jaguar, and its size almost resembled a horse, it would probably be great to saddle this one. He was both admired and frightened at the same time.


    The jaguar let out a growl and attacked Sam himself, perhaps Sam wandered into his territory or something similar.


    What surprised Sam even more was the fact that the jaguar used an ability on him, and the ability was clearly spiritual, the jaguar only slightly flashed his eyes and Sam''s spiritual armor was damaged.


    Sam didn''t know what skill was used, but most likely something like fear. Almost immediately after using the ability, the jaguar was already flying at him trying to bite off his head, but Sam was not taken aback and, taking out his sword, stabbed him into the head of the beast.


    Either the jaguar hadn''t fought humans before, or he was too used to relying on skill, but he let Sam put the sword right in his eye.


    The sword plunged into the head of the beast, but the jaguar''s momentum was not weak, and he crashed into Sam. Even with the sword in its head, the jaguar was still alive and gone crazy. He began swinging its claws at Sam like a madman.


    In just a couple of quick hits, Sam''s armor was depleted and he caught a blow to the body that threw him aside. Sam immediately got up and started to run away.


    The jaguar twitched and roared a little more, but then it fell silent. At the same time, Sam got a lot of experience, almost four million.


    The wound was not too severe, yet the armor partially absorbed the impulse of the impact before dissipating. Sam stopped bleeding and bandaged himself.


    But even so, he got only one level up, although until the 15th he had very little left. The jaguar itself was somewhere around the 16th level. The progression of the necessary experience was gradually decreasing, but in fact, for each new level, it was necessary almost two times more than all the experience earned earlier.

 Chapter 32

    Sam had a picnic and ate his fill, but still no effects were observed. Sam noticed a small cat nearby sitting on a branch, he looked at the meat and licked his lips.


    Sam didn''t mind attracting other animals to him, the more the better. Plus, the cat looked pretty cute. Sam was in a good mood, and the Jaguar was too big. So Sam threw a huge piece of meat to the cat.


    The cat immediately pounced on the meat and began to growl aggressively, protecting its meal. Sam just laughed at his attempts and continued to wait at the fire for new guests for a while.


    In addition to the cat, a couple of animals also visited, which Sam immediately caught up with and killed. The cat saw the massacre, grabbed the remains of the meat and ran away. Before going to bed, Sam threw another piece of meat into his bag to taste, and then left to look for a place to sleep.


    At night he had to wake up, some bats managed to damage the tent. Sam killed a couple and they scattered.


    The jaguar wound still worried Sam. No important organs were hit, but the jaguar''s claws are no joke. On the way, he treated the wound and put on a bandage again, the smell of blood still leaked out. Most likely, bats flocked to it.


    The next day, Sam raised the level almost immediately, but there was no change.


    Sam level 15


    Class Immortal


    Strength 20


    Agility 25


    Stamina 17


    Toughness 13


    Spirit 16


    Unallocated stat points 0


    Abilities - Premonition of Danger, Spiritual Armor.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Sam distributed six parameters for two levels, allocating two stats everywhere except for Toughness, he will raise Toughness only if he feels that the body cannot cope.


    A week has passed.


    One day, to Sam''s surprise, he met another person, they met in a fairly open area, there were not many trees or steep slopes. It was a black man, but Sam was not sure what nationality.


    The Amazon was surrounded by too many countries, there should be even tribes of natives, at least in theory.


    Sam was not too worried, he was rather interested in what he was doing here, and that guy didn''t even have a weapon. They went to meet each other.


    - Hi bro, what are you ...


    Sam did not have time to finish, as the black bumped into him, and not just with high speed, but almost teleported. Sam immediately noticed that it was some kind of movement skill or something similar, by the small emanations from his feet.


    Sam pulled out his sword, but did not manage to do anything until he caught a blow to the ribs, and as it turned out, the blow was quite powerful, because Sam was pushed aside from the blow and he groaned.


    The black guy flew at him again, but Sam swung his sword towards him, Sam''s dexterity was not childish, but Sam missed, and the black managed to hit him on the back from behind with his feet again.


    Sam was pushed back again, the blows were powerful enough and even despite his high spirit, the spiritual armor dissipated quickly.


    At the moment when Sam realized that he would miss, he immediately began to strike in a wide arc behind his back, but still he did not get the guy. He stepped back a little trying to understand why Sam is still intact.


    - Listen, man, let''s go on good terms.


    Sam had no idea if black could understand his language, he tried both English and Spanish but couldn''t see any reaction.


    He was starting to get nervous, Sam was sure that if he will take a few more hits, armor will fade and he will literally die from this bum feet.


    He hated to fight with strong people, what''s the point of risking your life in equal match if you can become stronger by killing weaklings or animals?


    However, even though Sam was scared, he managed to remember that he had a pistol in the ring. He immediately took out a pistol, threw it into his left hand and fired.


    Of course, due to the fact that the ring was on his right hand, Sam could not shoot fast enough, the black guy dodged and began to actively wag around.


    After the first shot, Sam did not continue to waste bullets, but simply drove the gun after the black man, forcing him to constantly move. If this goes on, then here the black''s guy spirit will end.


    In addition, in such a situation, the black man could no longer retreat so easily, he could of course try to retreat facing Sam and Sam would be glad if this fucking football player dumped the fuck.


    But a stray bullet could still shoot him, that guy made up his mind, the black man instead of running away, started to approach Sam in a fast tempo, while he kept dancing around with evasive movements.

 Chapter 33

    The black man moved towards him. Sam fired as soon as he sensed his intention, but of course he missed.


    Sam understood that most likely his opponent would go to the left in the blind zone of the sword, or from behind, and without thinking twice he swung an arc covering both options.


    But the footballer, with some ridiculous movement in the fall, struck him on the legs closer to the feet, because of that struck impulse, Sam lost the ground completely, and started to fall on his back.


    Right after first strike, while Sam was still flying to the ground, he was followed by a kick to the head. Sam continued to swing his sword in panic during the fall, not knowing where he is and what is going on.


    The armor withstood the blow and fell apart completely, the leg flew into his face, but the impulse of the blow was extinguished and Sam felt a tolerable blow in the face, maximum his nose was broken but at least he didn''t pass out .


    At the same time, Sam heard the shout of a football player. The black man walked away from him hobbled. Sam somehow touched his leg with a sword, the cut was not too deep, but the blood was going actively. Sam cut the asshole''s artery.


    Black man finally changed his poker-face to a grimace, he obviously panicked and Sam finally saw fear in his eyes.


    Sam himself woke up from fear of imminent death and felt a burning rage.


    - Fucking football player, you are fucked!


    Fury overwhelmed Sam, but the fear of death did not completely recede, he fired a gun at the black and he dodged again, but not as vividly as before, the blood began to gush harder.


    Sam continued to aim, restraining his rage and forcing the black man to dance again, no matter how fast the black man was, he would not dodge a bullet if he did not react at least a moment earlier.


    Now the black man began to say something, he obviously wanted to leave, Sam chuckled to himself and took another shot, he doesn''t give a shit about the experience for this asshole, he wanted to kill him and nothing more.


    The black gradually began to run away, but he had to leave his attention on Sam. Sam was in no hurry, the black man is no longer able to run away from him.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Sam was waiting for the right moment and at some point he made another shot, and this time he managed to hit black man on the shoulder.


    He finally fell to the ground and seemed unable to get up, but Sam did not come close. He tried to shoot the black man in the head, but that guy managed to dodge. Sam took aim at the whole leg and shot it. Then he shot through the second leg.


    That guy started to scream and trash-talk even more, it was a music for Sam ears.


    The black man could no longer do anything, but Sam shot him in one hand after the other, and only after that he walked around the black from the side of his head and cut his head in half with a sword.


    Sam was angry anyway, only now he could give free rein to his rage and cut the fucking football player to pieces.


    Before the zombie apocalypse, Sam did not value his own life too much.


    However, now everything was different, if before he was accompanied only by depression, which he could suppress only sitting at the computer screen, now he had motivation, and he was not going to die just like that.


    To Sam''s surprise, judging by the received soul particles, this footballer was only level 12, Sam gasped in surprise. Sam himself was already level 16 and he was almost kicked to death by some fucking homeless bum.


    Sam did not stay in place, the blood was coming from his nose and it seemed to him that the nose was dislocated, he straightened it, groaned in pain, and pressing a rag to his face, he decided to get out of here as soon as possible.


    The armor was at zero, even if Sam now sees the rabbit, he will run away from him in fear. Sam stopped the bleeding, washed off the blood from himself and started to look for cover.


    Sam always believed that he could join the battle, and if he realizes that the odds are not in his favor, he will simply run away due to his high dexterity, but today he came across his anti-class, and even four levels advantage was useless. He was still alive only because of some luck.


    Oddly enough, Sam actually saw the rabbit while looking for safe cover. But Sam gathered his will into a fist and did not run away. All the same, he is a healthy powerful man, albeit without armor.


    - The rabbit is not a hindrance to me. -  Sam muttered, encouraging himself.


    When he calmed down, he thought about something else. After all, only recently I thought that after a fight with a football player I would not even want to meet a rabbit and now he suddenly met one. Maybe he has some kind of superpower?


    Sam focused his mind, and began to think hard about how much he did not want to meet a completely naked, busty, helpless lady. Unfortunately, no matter how hard he tried, there was no effect.


    A couple of days later.


    His sword consumed the 10th core and Sam again felt the energy, which passed through the sword and raised his spirit. He caught a rabbit and fed him the fruits one by one, regularly checking his health.


    The rabbit annoyed Sam for a long time and kicked, so he had to tie him up properly, after which he carried it in his bag. Sam did not come up with other options, of course, he will not be able to notice all possible symptoms from a rabbit.


    If nothing strange happened to the rabbit during the day, Sam tried the fruits himself. Of course, Sam chose only those fruits that seemed to him quite appetizing.

 Chapter 34

    It''s funny, but the cat sometimes showed up to Sam''s eyes. Sam could not eat so much so he kept only parts of the 1st type animals, and everything else was left behind, and the cat clearly settled down well.


    Sam continued to wander through the jungle, mountains and rivers, slept in caves and climbed trees. The insects were annoying but tolerable. The insects haven''t changed much.


    So another month passed.


    Sam became bearded again and the hair on his head also grew a little.


    He kept feeding different fruits to his laboratory rats. Rabbit died horribly long ago, and not only one, and not only rabbits.


    But there were results, one of the special fruits improved his vision in the dark, Sam immediately collected more of them and placed them in the ring. Also one of the fruits increased his Toughness.


    During this time, Sam ate so much meat from Type 1 animals that not so long ago, the Toughness nevertheless increased again.


    The sword was fed daily and 3 spirits were added accordingly. Of course during this time Sam had indigestion, a slight fever and other minor problems, but nothing serious happened.


    Sam level 18


    Class Immortal


    Strength 20


    Agility 31


    Stamina 20


    Toughness 15


    Spirit 23


    Unallocated stat points 0


    Abilities - Premonition of Danger, Spiritual Armor.


    During this month, the cat became completely insolent, in addition to meat, he began to beg for fruits. Of course it was a good sign, but even if nothing came of the cat, he liked the cat''s company. Sam fed him proven to be safe fruits.


    He did not have a fishing rod, but at times he also went to the river and caught fish with his sword due to his high dexterity.


    The cat waited patiently for the fish to get ready, then began to lick its lips. Sam naturally shared with his only friend.


    Even now, Sam often remembered the football player, he only regretted that he had not seen personally as how the animals devoured his remains. Sam promised himself to kill many natives before he is gonna come out of here. Although he was still scared when recalling that fight.


    Sam met some pretty strong animals, in particular an armadillo and a crocodile. But he got stronger and stronger so he coped without any problems.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Once Sam met a small tribe of some natives, he cut everyone out cleanly, he didn''t even spare the children. Sam knew he was acting like a nutcase, but he did it on purpose.


    Children would still have died without the tribe, or maybe not. Anyway children could become stronger just as adults so he got some reasonable amounts of soul particles for them as well. Sam did not believe that he would never have to kill them in the future.


    In fact, the tribe was not weak, but they did not have a firearm, and he was not afraid of the rest.


    Three months later in the Amazon.


    The sword began to absorb the cores much faster, but even though Sam was constantly feeding his sword, he received less and less spirit improvement. in 90 days he received only 6 spirit.


    Sam decided that the higher his spirit, the less often he will receive an increase. But the sword finally began to show signs of life, a weak spiritual aura began to emanate from it, and it clearly became more deadly than before.


    Sam once again decided to fish while approaching the river. However, not far from the river, he noticed a huge snake, clearly more than 10 meters long and rather thick.


    It was clearly an anaconda, Sam did not immediately notice it because of the foliage and froze 20 meters away from it. The snake lifted its head and hissed at Sam. Moreover, she breathed with spiritual strength. The armor reacted and stopped the attack.


    Sam realized that the snake was trying to scare him or something, that skill was somewhat similar to the one jaguar used before. And he was really scared, this carcass was clearly not small. However, despite attempts to intimidate, the anaconda itself did not rush forward.


    Anaconda was clearly going to return to the river, Sam rushed forward instead, armor was enough and he had to at least try to attack.


    The snake turned back to Sam and hissed again, trying to scare him away, this time simultaneously opening its mouth in an attempt to swallow him whole. Sam dodged and stabbed at the base of the head.


    He managed to inflict only minor injury, the snake in response only rolled the body into a ball and continued to try to drive him away. Sam continued to cut, and to his surprise, the snake fought back rather weakly.


    Several times she stabbed her tail, and once tried to surround Sam, but he had enough speed so that he successfully avoided her. With each blow of Sam, a small spiritual vibration came from the snake hitting his armor, some kind of passive defensive ability, but the strength was not high.


    Sam even felt a little sorry for the anaconda, it seemed to him that he was mocking a big child, it was probably one of the least aggressive predators he met. He already killed quite a lot of people and animals but they were mostly just too weak to protect themselves. And those few of them who was strong enough usually fought back as hard as they could to survive.


    But this anaconda obviously did not. It was a very powerful beast but she did not fight back at it fullest for some reason. It felt like this snake was screaming at him that she does not want to hurt anyone and just want Sam to leave her alone.


    How could this be possible? Obviously she was a predator and killed a lot of living creatures to make it this far. Maybe she was sick or stuffed. But Sam felt like this was not the case, he felt no negative emotions from it at all. That snake behavior made him a bit confused.


    Sam imagined himself as a small child with a knife which attacks a grown up. But this grown up does not want to hurt child in return. All he does is trying to convince him to stop. But child keeps using his knife and cut that grown up again and again. Blood spill everywhere, those injuries gets bigger and bigger. Grown up is barely alive, all his body is torn apart by a knife. But until his very end he just keeps looking at the child with sad eyes asking him to stop...


    Sam felt some kind of sorrow inside making swings again and again. He will never be such a grown up. No doubt, regret, sympathy. He will always attack first if possible.


    As a result, he finished off the snake, and it turned out to be above level 20, this was the first type two beast encountered by Sam.

 Chapter 35

    He lacked quite a lot until level 20, but after this kill he got to the goal.


    Sam chose a fairly convenient place nearby, gathered a pile of wood and lit a healthy fire, after which he cut off a piece of the snake and threw it into the fire. Rough of course, but the snake was huge, so if the test piece burns out the rest will be cooked on coals.


    Sitting not far from the fire, Sam began to examine the core of the 2nd type, in fact it was almost no different from the core of the 1st type, except that it was a little bigger. If the 1st type was smaller than the little finger nail, then the 2nd type was only a couple of millimetres larger.


    Sam could not interact with the cores in any way, even in country X Sam tried to feed the core to a human, but there were no effects. In general, it will go to the sword again.


    The cat began to comb Sam''s head with its front paws, while hanging from a tree branch by which it was holding on with its hind paws. Apparently he congratulated Sam on another victory and himself on another delicious meal.


    If earlier its size was even smaller than a cat, now it has grown to a size slightly larger than a cat. He had begun to behave rather casually with Sam for a long time.


    Sam, in turn, helped the cat to become stronger, at times, if he met a suitable prey, he neutralized it and gave the cat the opportunity to gnaw the prey to death.


    After the cat became the 1st type, he apparently instinctively chose some kind of skill that allowed him to transmit his feelings and intentions to other creatures to communicate with Sam, and at the same time he could perceive Sam''s feelings in return.


    Now he and Sam traveled fully together, and the cat often used Sam instead of a tree and climbed his body like at home. Sam''s body was strong enough so he didn''t mind at all.


    During his wanderings, Sam found various plants, but he barely found any more really useful ones. At least he found one fruit that added one point of strength stat to him.


    The only exception was a huge shrub or something like that, it grew to a huge size in a circle of 50 meters and consisted of many branches and vines, moreover, they were covered with sharp thorns and notches.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    In the middle of this miracle, three fruits hung, and a small aroma emanated from them, when Sam tried to get to the fruits of the branch, the vines began to close on him, fortunately Sam immediately noticed this and was able to escape out.


    It was the first plant that was truly alive, he had never seen plants move at all before. Of course Sam chopped him to pieces and still got to the fruit.


    One fetus went to the cat, Sam warned him that the fetus could be dangerous, but the cat readily agreed to be a laboratory rat this time.


    The effect was found to be harmless, so Sam soon accepted the fruit. He asked the cat to look after him and he gave him the idea of ??something like "Protect me cat".


    After swallowing fruit, Sam briefly lost consciousness, but when he regained consciousness he felt fine, although he received only one Toughness, he felt noticeably stronger.


    The main difference was in appearance, the appearance itself did not change much, except that the skin became rougher, but the effect was significant, even if he thrashed the trees with all the foolishness, he no longer felt severe pain in his hands.


    It also became much more difficult to inflict wounds on him, except that his sword could still hurt him, but an ordinary wooden stake could not really pierce his skin.


    It was a really magical effect, unfortunately for Sam it was not very suitable because it was the work of his armor, but still Sam was very pleased, the harder it was to kill him, the better.


    Obviously, the cat was also happy, if earlier he tried to avoid those who were larger than himself, then after this amplification he behaved more boldly.


    Sam hid the last fruit in a ring, if Ashley survives until their next meeting, he will give it to her. Sam had checked many times already and knew what was the case with eating meat or eating fruit. Only the first fruit of one type can give an effect, it is useless to eat them further.


    Sam took out a piece of snake from the fire, it looked like a piece of coal, but Sam began to remove the outside with his sword and from the inside brought down a delicious smell of meat.


    The cat jumped on Sam''s head and began to show affection, as well as convey the feeling of "Protect me cat". Throughout their travels together, Sam never asked the cat for anything.


    Just before eating a special fruit, he conveyed this idea to the cat just in case. Since then, the cat has been hooked on this one single request from Sam.


    If the cat wanted something, he began to transmit this thought to Sam, as if he saved Sam''s life or something like that, and now Sam owes him until death.


    Sam could only laugh at this blackmail. He cut meat from the inside of the snake and watched the cat fill its belly. Sam himself was almost sure that everything was in order with the meat, but decided not to rush.

 Chapter 36

    The cat was pleased with the attitude and did not deny himself anything. A little later Sam joined in and started to overeat too, the meat was delicious and Sam got 1 Toughness and 1 stamina.


    Sam level 20


    Class Immortal


    Strength 25


    Agility 34


    Stamina 21


    Toughness 17


    Spirit 31


    Unallocated stat points 0


    Abilities - Premonition of Danger, Spiritual Armor.


    At level 20, almost nothing has changed. Unless now he could distribute 4 parameters per level, and his spiritual armor skill received an improvement.


    In addition to the fact that the skill itself has obviously become stronger, from now on, Sam could activate an additional passive effect. After each kill, Sam''s armor will absorb soul particles directly into itself if necessary for recovery.


    Sam without thinking twice decided to check the effect of the armor and after checking it laughed happily. After killing something, Sam continued to receive soul particles even with the skill activated.


    However, if the armor was damaged, the necessary part of the particles went for restoration, to the extent that he sometimes did not receive soul particles at all, if the armor did not have enough of them until full restoration.


    The particles were not devoured weakly, for example, by killing a monster of the 1st type, Sam could restore less than 10% of the armor, while he himself did not receive soul particles at all.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    But it was a magical ability, firstly, Sam''s armor had become quite powerful by this moment, given his high spirit, besides, he assumed that if he killed the enemy around the 20th level, then the shield could recover greatly.


    Of course, against a strong enemy, this effect will not be very useful, but it is a magical effect against a large number of enemies that are weaker than Sam. Now even a crowd of people with a firearm will not be a reason to be scared of.


    If he receives solid damage, he will be able to activate the effect and will be truly immortal in a crowd of such enemies. Of course, he will not receive soul particles, but this is provided that they can deal enough damage.


    Given Sam''s speed and strength, even just hitting him won''t be easy. Sam danced around the fire like some aboriginal, and Sam''s mood was transferred to the cat and he started dancing on his head.


    Half a year ago, Sam, although he was 1.9 meters tall, was otherwise not distinguished by his build. But now everything has changed, at first it seemed to him that he had become a little taller, although he did not know how much.


    Secondly, he now looked quite powerful, muscles began to stand out noticeably. He was still very far from a bodybuilder, but still he began to look more impressive. Well, most importantly, the gray hair is gone so no one can call him old man anymore.


    Although Sam promised himself to invest almost everything in agility, he still gave 4 parameters to strength, let his sword become more deadly, animals and enemies also became much stronger, and it was not always possible to immediately decapitate enemies.


    Sam enjoyed the Amazon, he did not feel bad or lonely here, he preferred loneliness even before the zombie apocalypse. The cat was more than enough for him in terms of company. Of course Ashley was also missing, but that''s different.


    However, he believed that he had pulled ahead enough to live quietly for a while without worrying about his life. Now there was no point in staying, animals of the 2nd type did not practically exist yet.


    Anaconda preferred an aquatic habitat and it is possible that the animals were stronger in the water. But Sam was sure that even among people and animals, the 2nd type is now difficult to meet as a phoenix feather. And this should remain relevant for the coming months.


    Sam will come back here again when he feels the need to get stronger. In the meantime, it was worth checking how people are doing, all the same, among the abilities of people, there may be skills useful for him.


    Of course, for a start, Sam and the cat will eat as much snake meat as they can, Sam also cut out the finished meat and packed it into a ring, he threw out almost everything from the ring except the compass, binoculars and a sword.


    He even threw out all the one-man tents, lately he preferred to rest in the trees like a cat. In addition, due to the growth of the spirit, the required sleep time was slightly reduced.

 Chapter 37

    Considering that he was going to return, Sam decided to peel and dry a considerable part of the snake''s skin, after all, it was the 2nd type and even for his sword and strength it was not easy to pierce this skin.


    Even though there was no room in the ring, Sam was strong enough to carry a lot of skin on him.


    The next day, Sam began his journey back. He was going to move towards North America, in theory, he should go to Colombia and then move home. He didn''t know if he could find the planes after so long.


    But even if he had to walk, five thousand kilometres did not seem to him an insurmountable distance considering his speed, he might not be able to move too fast along the Amazon, but it will be easier further.


    On the way, Sam cut off the limbs of a healthy deer, after which the feline took the initiative to join the battle, of course, while the deer was intact, the cat quietly sat on the sidelines.


    But Sam did not mind, he held the poor deer by the horns while the cat killed the poor thing. Sam did not count on this small cat as a combat assistant, but rather just hoped that the cat would be strong to survive and keep him company along the way.


    At first, Sam met type 1 monsters quite rarely, but now, after more than 4 months, there are much more of them, so Sam has already collected close to a thousand cores. They weighed practically nothing and were extremely small, so they did not take up much space.


    Sam found the river in the right direction and tried to move not far from it in the presumable direction of Columbia.


    Two days later, Sam found a semblance of a town. Apparently, the town was called Yawarate or something like that, neither people nor zombies Sam did not find. But he met a healthy panther.


    The panther''s claws were strengthened by the skill, apparently both zombies and people became the prey of animals in this town.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    There was even a semblance of an airport, although it was just a small flat piece of land and the remains of propeller driven aircraft. Sam was not going to take risks with these wretched planes and went on.


    Continuing to move at maximum speed, Sam reached the city of Mitu on the same day. Although the city was not large and probably rather poor, it is still a city.


    As in most countries in the North American direction, most people used Spanish language, Sam knew Spanish well enough to conduct a dialogue.


    Sam did not see any zombies or people in the city, the streets were empty although looted. It was getting late, so Sam decided to find a place to sleep.


    He and the cat found a decent apartment and Sam lay down on a comfortable bed, all the same he missed the beds a little. The cat, on the other hand, began with interest to test the strength of everything in a row with his claws and frolic.


    The next day, Sam decided to tidy up his appearance first, he looked like a beggar, the torn remnants of his clothes and a beard did not dispose to acquaintance.


    He found the looms and scissors, along with a map of the city, and returned to tidy himself up. Sam cut his beard as best he could then shaved, blunting a couple of blades he did. Sam cut the hair a little in the front, but otherwise didn''t bother until the hair was too branchy.


    The cat began to paw his shaven face with interest as Sam moved towards the airport.


    At the airport, Sam did not find any planes, apparently everyone flew away. He moved on and reached the river and then went up parallel to the river. On the way, he sometimes saw a couple of zombies or animals.


    As a result, he still saw a dozen people by the river bank, almost all black with different equipment. Sam had already changed into a decent tracksuit and shoes. He hid the pile of snake skin in the city so that it would not interfere.


    In general, he looked quite normal, such a tourist on a jog with a cat on his head. Running up to them, he noticed how they tensed, and those that were with weapons were directed at Sam.


    - Hi guys, who''s in charge, I have a couple of questions.


    To Sam''s surprise, instead of answering, they began to surround him, Sam told the cat to grab onto him tightly and not crawl, thanks to his high spirituality, Sam could expand the armor a little, and there was enough room for a small cat.


    One of those guys used the skill and some kind of spiritual chains hung on Sam''s legs, at least they tried, Sam only lost a little armor and the chains went out.

 Chapter 38

    Simultaneously with chains guy, The other two used a fireball and an ice spear at the same time, previously approaching Sam by 3 meters. Obviously those guys were a dream team. Sam calmly dodged both skills and sliced ??them apart.


    He could have started earlier, but he wanted to look at the level 10 skills. Nothing special, in a couple of seconds he cut everyone who was with a firearm like pigs, then knocked out the rest.


    He tied up the remaining four and began interrogation. When the first did not answer, he cut off his arms and legs and the cat realized that his time had come, he began to tear his throat and face.


    The other three apparently understood Sam''s message, so they answered quite willingly. Of course, when Sam found out what he needed, he still gave them to the kitten, just asked him to kill them quickly so that they would not suffer for a long time.


    Sam did not consider himself a kind person, but he was still not a psychopath, they kill for fun, but Sam killed for the sake of experience and self-defense, so he is a fairly adequate person, in theory.


    As it turned out, these guys reacted so aggressively, as there was a typical case of racial struggle in the city. There were a lot of tourists and people of different nationalities and skin colors, but obviously it was the black ones who won.


    Well that was probably just an excuse to kill each other for food and experience but whatever.


    Not far from here there is a cathedral, it was around it that the territory of the camp was barricaded. The local baron was some kind of religious fanatic. Only 400 people remained in the camp.


    Sam completely forgot about religion, there is a huge difference between believers and fanatics with charlatans. A real believer, believes for himself and does not touch anyone, and does not even propagate faith.


    In all other cases, Sam considered people the last two types. Sam himself was baptized as a small child without permission, and then they also beat him if he was praying incorrectly or could not remember the prayer.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    He never believed in any gods and he obviously tried to explain it. But who cares what he wants?


    Once he was in church for a so-called sermon, the pastor said in plain text that believers should give 15% of their salary to the Lord, they say, what is 15% of your salary compared to praising the Lord? And to his surprise, a whole hall of people waved a booth, crossed themselves and readily agreed with the opinion of the shepherd.


    When he was smoking outside the temple, one of the shepherds politely invited him to enter church, Sam refused, after which he was told that he would burn in hell.


    In general, Sam did not have a high opinion of religion. In fact, if it were not for his personal experience, he would hardly have believed that people are being led to this, but as it turned out, there are many fools.


    Religion itself was good and beneficial to society. Unfortunately, whoever a person is, a believer, the Pope, or even your parents and relatives, first of all they are all humans, and many humans are known to be made of shit. These same people mix with shit everything around them, religion in particular.


    There were no zombies on the streets in the part of the city where Sam was, because there was supposedly Z1, who gathered zombies around him. Why he still had not endured the camp of the people was unclear.


    In the camp itself there were few weapons, there were also few type 1 fighters, apparently the rest of them killed each other. The leader had about 20 type 1 fanatics under his command; they were supposedly the commanders for the rest of the rabble.


    This detachment was sent on a fishing trip, more than six months have passed since the zombie apocalypse, there was obviously not enough food, and despite the danger, people had to fish and hunt. Unless of course they were planning to eat other people.


    At first, there was a lot of food everywhere. For example, in high-rise buildings of city X under 90% of the population died out, then it is obvious that there was plenty of food at that time in the vacated apartments, and then in stores and their warehouses, perhaps there were other supplies.


    In general, while Sam was there, people still found something to profit from and he did not meet cases of cannibalism. However, now Sam did not know what to expect.


    Sam went to the side of the camp and soon got to the fence, he did not hide and did not even look for a place to enter the territory, but simply jumped over the fence.


    The sentry at the wall saw Sam at first shouted at him to stop, but when he saw him jump over the wall, the sentry threw his bow to the floor and raised his hands. Sam smiled at the sentry, there are still sane people. After knowing the direction of the temple, he told him to stay put.


    After running between the buildings, Sam saw the temple and went inside. Of course, the white man was conspicuous, so on the way to the temple they opened fire on him. Sam sped up and started the carnage.

 Chapter 39

    Bullets almost did not hit, and there were only a couple of people with firearms.


    There may have been more firearms, but there were obviously no ammo, if there was some left, it was rather in the form of stashes. Sam suspected such a situation would be common.


    He quickly got to them and started to cut them in pieces one by one, their heads and limbs flying apart.


    The couple had grown blades from their hands, someone used melee weapons. Some pitiful skills were used, but they were of no use. The difference between them was just too significant.


    Blood splattered all around, some tried to escape, but Sam and the cat caught up with everyone and killed them.


    Most of other people just scattered around and hid themselves.


    Having killed about 20-odd people, Sam entered the temple, there he was met by 5 more people and the so-called priest. The priest began to say something, but Sam had already begun to cut everyone into pieces, including the priest.


    The priest also used some skill, but Sam did not know which one, he carefully chopped off the priest''s head, as he wanted to leave his armor intact under his cassock, in case something useful.


    After examining the corpses, he did not even notice the spatial vaults on the other so-called commanders. Only the priest had three at once. The cat complained that he was not allowed to finish off anyone, Sam obviously spoiled the cat.


    Going outside, he saw the remaining so-called commanders and the rabble under their command, a total of 40 people, but only the commanders were armed, and even then not all of them. The rest were looking more like some aboriginals with self made melee weapons or something.


    Sam moved on the people with firearms and began another massacre.


    Seeing body parts and rivers of blood everywhere, many of the fighters lost their will to fight and began to scream, beg for help and flee. Sam killed everyone he could reach to, but decided not to run after those who escaped.


    Sam gave the command to gather everyone in the camp, and he was also told that there is a prison which was guarded by one of the deceased commanders. Sam said to get everyone out of there and build them separately.


    He himself went to the temple again as he did not check it completely. He searched all the premises, but saw nothing useful for himself, there were women and children of different nationalities, some were chained, some were not.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    There was something like a torture chamber with various instruments for torture. There was a girl tied to the table. She had no ears and eyes, there were other injuries, but she remained alive.


    That was really interesting. You can actually cut off someone''s eyes without killing a victim. Sam was somewhat interested in effective tortures. But unfortunately that priest already passed away. Anyway he was planning to do some practice with tortures himself some other time.


    Sam chopped off her head and went on.


    There were also weapons piled up in a heap, apparently without ammunition. And of course not a weak supply of food. Sam ordered to bring everything to the square.


    Those who escaped were soon brought to him, at least those who survived, and the remaining survivors were also gathered, most of them looked terrible, people were clearly starving.


    Of course, Sam did not give a damn about the camp or the people, he was just looking for something useful for himself.


    - All people of level 10 or higher with non-combat skills, or improvement abilities, and so on, come to me, you will receive the meat of animals of the 2nd type as a reward.


    - I do not advise hiding, I will find out anyway and it will be worse.


    As a result, only 3 people got out, 3 more were from those who were in prison.


    - Well, the one who points out those who did not come out will receive five kilograms of the 2nd type meat, keep in mind that this meat will increase several of your characteristics and restore health, even 200 grams of such meat will be enough for you to eat to the dump.


    To be honest, Sam did not know if this was true, but he assumed that this meat is much more nutritious. Of course, 200 grams was not enough for Sam himself to put it mildly, but judging by the appearance of these people, they could have had enough. People began to look at each other. And then the sentry, whom he had seen earlier, approached him.


    - Sir, there is a 5th level skill that can determine the level of any person, of course there are no details, but it will not be difficult to check whether he has a combat class ...


    Sam cursed his stupidity and covered his face with his hand, indeed, he knew about such a skill, but still began to flog nonsense.


    - Emm, okay six craftsmen come to me, and you tell someone with that skill to check all the rest of people. Tell that someone to lead them all here, if there are artisans among them, then this person will receive reward.


    - Well, tell me what your level 10 skills are.


    Two guys had skill with spatial storage available both from prison. The third had the fortification skill, unlike the 5th level skill, this skill could even strengthen something bigger like full armor and on permanent basis, but it is obvious that the skill was completely different from the paladin skill.


    Firstly, the reinforcement was not so strong, and secondly, the more thing to strengthen, the more cores are needed. To strengthen the armor and sword of the priest, he spent 50 and 10 cores, respectively.


    The rest had the skills to enhance weapons, healing, and prayer. The latter added 1 parameter to all stats for 1 hour.


    Two more were brought to him, one with telekinesis, thanks to which he could control the sword from a distance, and the other had a fiery whip, not a particularly strong skill, but he could cut the whip to the size of a pencil, and this pencil sawed as it should.


    In general, there was nothing interesting except for the armor reinforcement skill and Sam was disappointed in this city.

 Chapter 40

    Even if he cuts out everyone in this city, there will be too few soul particles. People of the first type are almost gone, and the rest must be killed in thousands.


    He looked at the crowd, and still decided to at least make his cat happy. The cat started to kill seven people that run away earlier but was delivered back by the crowd.


    - If among you there are those who killed, raped or engaged in cannibalism, bring them all out and put them next to these seven people.


    Excitement began, screams of abuse and arguments, people were taken out, and if Sam noticed that someone was running away, he sent the cat. Soon there were already 35 people huddled in a heap and surrounded.


    The cat began to kill them one by one, and Sam made sure that no one resisted, of course he had to chop off the limbs left and right, but in the end the cat finished everyone off.


    After that, Sam ordered to divide all food from the temple equally for each resident. People started jumping and crying with happiness.


    The priest had food, water, weapons with cartridges and some cores in his spatial rings, the rest was rubbish. Sam also took the sword and armor from the corpse.


    The priest''s armor was type 1 leather and was made quite well. There was upper and bottom parts of clothing. Thin silk was glued over the skin, so that from the outside it looked more like some kind of suit and not armor.


    Sam found out that there are dressmakers in the camp, so he will have to make suits for himself and Ashley.


    He brought the skin of a snake and ordered to take measurements from it. He also found a woman with the complexion of Ashley among people, even told her to undress, and after making sure everything was correct, indicated to the dressmaker the desired breast size for the suit. The person with the fiery whip will cut the skin.


    He gave the required amount of leather and ordered the sentry, whom he seemed to have appointed as his deputy, to oversee the work.


    He was not particularly worried that the skin would be stolen, rather people would kill each other and take away the food handed out.


    But Sam didn''t want to mess with them and he wasn''t going to stay here. He stuffed the remaining skin into the rings, dumping the trash and excess food from there.


    He headed towards Z1, since he had never seen them in person. He was quite interested in how they actually look like and what they are capable of.


    Usually, on the contrary, he avoided them, after all, heaps of zombies gather in their habitats, Sam did not see any reason to take risks. But now he felt pretty powerful.


    Sam found a crowd of zombies in another part of the city, he did not want to waste time on them, so he only killed S1 and went to the building that was surrounded by the crowd.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Bursting inside, a dozen S1 attacked him and at least 15 L1 blocked the passage forward. And this is only at first glance.


    Even for Sam it was already too much, besides, he had no idea where Z1 was hiding and what other guards and traps were waiting for him ahead. Sam, without hesitation, began to run away even faster than he ran inside before.


    This was clearly not the last line of defense, and Sam had already chickened out, so in the future he decided not to mess with Z1.


    Let humanity deal with them, he came here just out of curiosity. And the cat fully supported his decision.


    Sam went back to the camp and checked the progress of the work, at the same time rushed them and ordered them to work even at night if necessary. He also wanted shoes, but that was too much for them.


    When he passed near the temple, some girl of 10-12 years old came up to him and knelt down and turned to him.


    "Master, please help me to become stronger. I''m ready for anything. These bastards killed my relatives, I have no one, I am ready to devote my life to you.


    During this performance, others were also watching them, apparently also wanting to become stronger. True, only this little girl had enough courage, commendable.


    But Sam got a bit angry. He killed so many in this camp right in front of this people. No one even had guts to approach Sam if it is not necessary. But this girl did.


    Sam was a coward himself, and he hated courage itself and brave people in particular.


    What is courage in the first place?


    If you do something with like 0.1% chances of your death is it courage? He really doubt that, if rewards worth it, than such a risk is just not worth to worry about. You can probably die in a car accident or flying a plane during your life and could die with such low chances. And flying a plane doesn''t mean you are a brave person.


    But what if chances of your death is 100%? Obviously this is not courage as well, its a simple suicide. Of course sometimes people are just retarded or something, so they cant actually realize how big the threat is, does that make them brave people? No they are just retards and that is it.


    - Do I look like a fucking Santa Claus?!


    Sam rewarded the girl, he completely cut her in two. The two halves fell to the floor and blood filled the ground again.


    Sam believed that courage should be rewarded with death, so she got what she deserved.


    Well, little girls did not interest him at all. In this camp, nobody interested him. Actually nobody and nowhere interested him.


    This was not the first time someone was actually willing to "join" Sam in his adventures one way or another, usually he ignored them. Usually.


    To think about it, he was even a bit surprised he actually wanted to see Ashley and Jane again. Obviously those two managed to interest him a little bit.


    The rest realized that the case was shit and hastily dispersed.


    The next day, Sam checked the work and put on a suit, it was comfortable enough, Sam asked to make the color of his appearance purely black.


    He found a craftsman with increased armor and he improved both sets of armor, there was top and bottom of armor, so 4 piece total, came out with 100 cores, 25 for each of the pieces, although he had to wait until craftsman regained his spirit.


    He had nothing else to do in this place, he gave the dressmakers some snake meat for their work, after which he called the sentry and the people entrusted to him and told them that he was leaving and then they had to sort out the rest themselves.


    Finally, he only told them to hunt animals in the forest, otherwise they will die anyway sooner or later. Sam knew the direction of the capital of Colombia and moved in the right direction.


    The next day, towards evening, Sam again saw some kind of settlement, but decided to ignore it this time. Having received another spirit from the sword by night, he stopped for the night on one of the trees.


    In the morning Sam met some aboriginal hunters, at first he wanted to talk to them, but they either did not understand him or did not want to communicate. Sam pulled out his sword and hacked them to death.


    At that moment Sam felt something weird...

 Chapter 41

    To Sam''s surprise, this time he felt a response from the sword, the sword pointing in a certain direction. Sam was delighted, it was the first time since he possessed this artifact when it actually communicated with him in some way.


    Sam of course followed in the indicated direction, but after running about 40 kilometres, he saw a bunch of natives running in his direction.


    The sword pointed exactly to these aborigines, there were about 50 of them with bows, daggers, pipes and so on. Without thinking twice, Sam rushed forward, he chopped off everyone in the way and approached the leader at whom the sword was pointing. Although he could not yet find it with his eyes.


    They shot at Sam from bows and threw knives, however, due to his speed, there were few hits and the damage was negligible, but the skills and melee attacks did some damage.


    It turned out that the leader was some kind of assassin class or something, he practically merged with the environment and Sam didn''t really see him.


    However, he perfectly remembered his last meeting with the killer the other day, and immediately understood what was what. The sword directed him straight to the invisible, even if he could not see it with his gaze.


    Despite the many killed aborigines, they did not give up and continued to attack Sam.


    Of course the difference in strength was too great, and even if his armor was sagging, he simply activated the absorption skill to continue the carnage. He quickly got rid of all the obstacles and got to the leader.


    Sam swung his sword at the leader. While watching crazy speed of Sam, leader stopped trying to escape and tried to block the blow with his own sword.


    But Sam had obviously more strength and speed, he ran into the leader at great speed and struck.


    The leader''s sword bounced into his own chest and he almost cut himself in pieces. Sam without thinking twice cut off his head, the poor fellow never used his shield.


    Sam laughed at the situation, these swords were clearly reaching for each other, and the leader did not know about this when he chose the assassin class.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Sam continued to cut everyone around until the rest fled, then he went to the chief''s corpse and wanted to take his sword in his left hand, but felt rejected.


    Outwardly, this sword looked exactly like his own. But no matter how he tried, he could not touch him while he was holding his own sword.


    He decided not to experiment further, but touched his sword to the sword on the ground. After a while, both Sam''s sword and himself lit up at the same time, after which Sam felt how he became stronger, the sword on the ground shattered into dust.


    Sam got +5 to all stats, a huge bonus, at least at this stage.


    Sam level 20


    Class Immortal


    Strength 30


    Agility 39


    Stamina 26


    Toughness 22


    Spirit 37


    Unallocated stat points 0


    Abilities - Premonition of Danger, Spiritual Armor.


    Sam did not know why the reaper''s weapons were destroying each other, Sam did not notice that his sword had somehow changed, so he assumed that it was destruction.


    Considering that he had never met other reapers and swords in all this time, Sam realized that they were extremely rare. And if before he did not care, now the situation is completely different.


    Sam knew perfectly well where to look for another sword, namely in country X with General Jack Meyers. If earlier Sam was not going to even come close to him, now everything has changed.


    To reach level 20, you need to collect more than 30 million soul particles, such an amount cannot be collected by killing zombies, if you do not kill them personally in hundreds of thousands.


    And even if the general went out to hunt in the forest or they brought these animals to him on a platter, Sam did not believe that he could allocate too many resources and people for such a thing, and it is much more difficult to capture a monster than to kill.


    Even in the Amazon, Sam found only one monster of the second type and that snake was the water type. Among the terrestrial ones he did not meet any beasts above the 18th level.


    And this despite the fact that the Amazon is not some kind of small forest, if somewhere on Earth you want to find strongest animals then Amazon is obvious choice. And to get the 20th level, you need to kill 2-3 animals or people of second type, they simply have nowhere to come from.


    Sam did not believe that general could get to type 2, so Sam decided that he would try to get to the general as quickly as possible, he could only hope that he could not find and absorb other swords during this time.


    Sam took the next two spacial bracelets from the chief, but he did not notice anything useful except for a few types of fruits and plants.


    The cat wanted to hunt for the fleeing, but Sam forbade, the size of the cat did not allow him to neutralize the enemy immediately, which means he could well be scratched with something poisonous.


    Sam moved on and was now moving even faster than before. After a couple of days, Sam reached the fairly large town of Villavicencio. He was only 75 kilometres from the capital, so Sam did not slow down and walked in its direction.

 Chapter 42

    After reaching the capital, Sam found a map, and also found survivors which helped him to find out the location and information about the nearest camp. Sam got to the camp and climbed one of the high-rise buildings to observe the camp with binoculars.


    There were 2 large government camps in Bogota and this is one of them. The camp was divided into internal and external areas, there were simply too many people, and the territory was limited.


    The inner city was well defended and anyone who wished to pass had to pass rigorous checks. But the outer part of the city accepted all the survivors, of course there was also control, but there were options to get inside.


    Hunger, corruption, banditry, hierarchy, slave trade, these and other things were in the order of things here. Sam simply bribed at the checkpoint and got into the outer city without any checks.


    He could not let anyone to see even his level, not to mention other information, if they find out that he is level 20, then a real hunt for him might begin, hunt for a fat piece of meat.


    Sam was molested by starving beggars, prostitutes, children, but he ignored everyone and went about his business.


    To begin with, he learned that there are people with the skill of appraisal, they could get general information about things, fruits and so on.


    Sam found one of these. Voicing his concerns, they explained to him that the skill by default gives information to the user of the skill, but if Sam holds the object in his hands, then only he will know the results of the appraisal. This method has been common for privacy reasons.


    Sam checked out a couple of fruits that the chief had along with the plants. There were fruits of agility and strength, and the plant possessed medicinal properties. The evaluation also gave the degree of side effects in the fetuses, and in both the level was low.


    Sam found a secluded spot and ate both fruits, he never eaten dexterity fruit, so he got a bonus, but the fruit of strength, although different from what he found in the Amazon, still had no effect.


    No improvements worked on Sam''s sword and he did not wear other equipment usually. It turned out that there are skills to enhance the parameters +1 to everyone except the spirit.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    The limitations were that only one rune of strength, dexterity and the rest could work on one person.


    Sam has long wanted decent shoes, since ordinary shoes could no longer stand, he found the necessary craftsmen and ordered two pairs of gloves and shoes made of snake leather.


    He did not know Ashley''s exact size, he only remembered by eye, but even if the size did not fit, it was okay.


    Sam paid 80 cores and added runes to his armor and Ashley''s armor. He himself thought pityingly of all these people with non-combat classes.


    Of course now even one parameter was useful for fighters around 10x levels. In addition, their enhancements and improvements will also develop at 20x levels.


    Sam could understand that such people must have been developed by the government for its own purposes. However, people who voluntarily went for such a thing, in fact, voluntarily made themselves crippled.


    Most likely, they thought that in the future they would be able to acquire combat skills. Although it is possible that something will change at level 30, you still have to live to see it.


    The airport was controlled by one of the inner camp factions.


    There were millions of zombies in the capital, so even despite the fact that the airport was cleared long ago, they could not establish a camp there or a serious defense, they would simply be swept away by zombies.


    So this faction only regularly sent a group of elite fighters there to keep an eye on the planes and clear the area around.


    In doing so, they sold the possibility of using aircraft at their own peril and risk. Sam has seen quite a few zombies flying before, so the risk is big.


    The only reason the camps were still firm was that the Z1s couldn''t control too many zombies, however, when Z2 and above appear, this may change.


    Sam, without thinking twice, found a representative of the faction and began to negotiate. In the end, they agreed to help Sam for a whopping 500 cores.


    And no one was going to accompany Sam for this amount. In fact, the pilot was almost suicidal and they sacrificed the plane. Well, at least this is what the representative said.


    Type 1 cores were obviously not as valuable as in the beginning, but still the value was still significant. Sam even doubted a little about this idea, he could have reached on foot, but still he needed to get to the general as quickly as possible.


    They went to the airport, Sam paid on the spot, got a parachute and flew away. Nothing unexpected happened, apparently 500 cores pacified the greed of this faction. Or maybe there were other reasons.


    Of course, despite the stories about all the risks, Sam understood that flying zombies could not reach speeds of 800 km per hour.


    Spiritual birds may be capable of this, but now such birds hardly exist.


    So the likelihood of a disaster with a plane is low, and three skins were flayed from him, but Sam could carve Type 1 creatures like cabbage so he didn''t waste time on trifles.


    The pilot was instructed and knew the landing point Sam needed. Sitting on the plane, he remembered Ashley and Jane.


    The mansion became for him something like a home, at least he felt comfortable enough there. The cat was slightly worried and prevented Sam from thinking, but was ignored.

 Chapter 43

    Within a few hours, Sam flew over the forest on the border between countries. The pilot gave a signal and Sam jumped closer to Country X. This time he managed to keep the parachute intact, folded it and hid it, went to the mansion.


    The cat was shocked and confused by all the turns, and growled plaintively. But after landing, he began to explore his new habitat with interest.


    Sam was a little nervous, it took a long time, anything could happen. It was already evening when Sam got to the mansion. The mansion remained intact; moreover, the fences were not weakly reinforced.


    Sam went to the sentry and asked if Ashley was okay and where she was. Having received the desired answer, he went inside.


    Ashley was in the yard and sparred with Jane, Sam watched them with a smile, it seemed that nothing had changed.


    Seeing Sam, Ashley swooped down and hugged him, the cat dubiously regarded the other creature on his tree.


    - You finally returned, I''ve been waiting for you for so long.


    - You did it, baby, you stayed alive is the most important thing.


    They kissed and looked at each other''s faces. Sam undressed without thinking twice and stripped Ashley, Jane and the rest of the witnesses tactfully left. Sam threw Ashley over his shoulder and jumped into the pool.


    He began to passionately kiss her nipples, but when he once again wanted to switch to another, he noticed that the cat had already taken place and began to lick Ashley''s other nipple.


    Sam got angry, took the cat by the scruff of his neck and threw it away. Hanging Ashley on his shoulder again, he went to the sauna and closed the doors.


    The time for questions will come later, Sam spent almost 5 months alone in the Amazon and was not going to deny himself anything. After a couple of hours they went to sleep in the house.


    Sam did not let the cat in, so that he did not stick his tongue where it should not.


    Ashley told a little about what happened in the mansion, named five names of the dead women. Sam was rarely interested in anyone, so he didn''t even try to memorize the names of people not interesting to him.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Sam, in turn, spoke a little about his adventures. He brought quite a few gifts for Ashley and began to talk about them and their effects.


    Of course, these gifts are not flowers and chocolate. But in fact, clothes and fruits ... in general, quite close, quite a good gift for your woman in Sam''s opinion.


    Soon they fell asleep in each other''s arms.


    In the middle of the night, Ashley stabbed him in the heart with some kind of enchanted dagger. Sam opened his eyes and calmly looked at her, she was in tears but acted decisively.


    During his time in the Amazon, Sam could not count how many times he was attacked in a dream by various animals, beetles and everything. Having entered the water, even if a small parasite tried to attack him, his armor was activated reflexively.


    Ashley did not break Sam''s heart, he loved once and remembered this feeling, and he knew that he does not love Ashley with that very love. He never even told her details about himself and his skills.


    This was one of the reasons why he liked her and he was not afraid of her, he knew that until it was not love involved, his paranoia would always come first. He still ate and drank only what he prepared himself.


    Ashley only burst into tears over her failure.


    - They took my children, they need you, they didn''t tell me why, they just said that if I kill you, then my children will be returned to me.


    - This is the government, they have many people and weapons, you cannot do anything. Yes, and I know you, you never even looked towards my children, why would you save them.


    Everything she said was true, and Sam fully understood her choice, between a lover and children, any sane mother would choose children. Children gave strength to this woman, but of course it was also weakness.


    - Some time after your departure, the military arrived, they not only did not touch us, but also helped, and even left their people to watch.


    - They probably already know you''re here. If you go out alive, they will kill you anyway.


    Ashley was already talking angrily, as if trying to persuade Sam to give up his life for her children. Obviously, it was he who was to blame for the fact that her children were taken.


    But he still did not wanted to kill her. He already knew her well enough and long enough. She was pretty simple straightforward woman. He knew perfectly her way of thinking. And what Sam hated about other people is that you never know what is going on in their minds. They can smile at you and then stab you in the back. It may look like Ashley did the same. But no matter how hard she tried to stay calm and do not show any signs, she just could not. Sam realized pretty soon that something was off. Ashley was just too simple and open book, and that was something he really liked about her. He simply never was a sleeping and wanted to see what is gonna happen.


    Even if he is gonna kill her, what then? Of course he could find some other woman, it would not be that easy because of his appearance maybe, but nowadays power is what really matters. But he had doubts that he will be able to find someone to be such an open book as Ashley. He simply could not find a reason to bother with that. Ashley was exactly his type in all senses. And she would not be able to hurt him in any way. He will let it go for now.


    Sam continued to calmly look into her beautiful eyes.

 Chapter 44

    Sam continued to stare at her in silence. He suspected that something like this might happen. General was looking for a sword long time ago. And obviously it was possible he will find out about this mansion.


    But he could not and did not want to spend more energy and time than necessary to save Ashley and the rest of the people.


    To his shame, he even did not remember the names of her children, it was probably worth putting a little effort in this regard.


    But the problem is that even before the disaster, Sam could not remember his own mobile phone number, although he used this number for several years.


    This is a strange moment, tell him someone is unlikely to believe, because this is no longer just a bad memory or laziness, but rather a complete autism.


    In fact, everything turned out well, thanks to the military, they are still unharmed. If they had killed everyone, Sam wasn''t going to take revenge on anyone, he was too pragmatic to do such nonsense.


    If Sam met someone much stronger than him, he wouldn''t even mind kneeling down and crying for mercy if that would help.


    Feelings of pride and shame he could only allow himself because he is now strong enough, but if necessary, he will throw them into a trashcan.


    And Ashley was somewhat the same. If someone stronger than Sam appeared, she would probably tried to get that someone''s protection and leave him. And he thought that it is absolutely normal.


    That is how a sane person should act. Not whine or scream about injustice or some moral shit but go for any means necessary to survive. Unlike Sam, Ashley reason were her children and she was ready for anything for their sake. He somewhat respected that.


    Sam took the dagger from Ashley and hugged her, stroking her head.


    In response, she only felt fear and began to tremble, realizing that at any moment her life could end. She knew who he was good enough. He never gave it a second though before killing someone so it is no wonder she reacts like this.


    Sam took her head in his hands and looking into her eyes said.


    - Ashley you have to understand something, drive it into your head, I''m pretty strong, it sounds too smug, but at the moment it is. So there are only two options for events.


    - You can continue to trust the government and I will leave you alone and I will leave on my own.


    - Perhaps they will understand that you will no longer be of any use and they will kill you, or maybe they will just leave you alone, I don''t know. However, in the first variant, I am not in business, and I can not help you with anything ...Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    - The second option is to leave with me and fight to get your children back, I cannot guarantee their safety, I can only promise that I will help. Think hard and make a choice.


    If Sam was weak, he would not be so calm. He would leave Ashley and try to escape, but now he was confident in himself.


    In addition, he needs a general in any case, and Sam suspected that no one except the general himself knew about the features of the sword and he cut all the ends. Otherwise, even his own brother could have cut his throat.


    This means that if Sam kills the general, then everyone else will not give a shit about Sam, some of them like Morris will know that the sword is something special and will still be interested. However, their knowledge is limited and Sam will deal with them if necessary.


    Sam did not know how quickly the information would reach the general, but he will soon find out about his arrival, and this is also exactly what Sam had originally planned. He hoped the general would want to take the sword personally.


    Ashley - If I leave with you they can kill my children, how can I risk that?


    Sam - It doesn''t make much sense ... but I certainly can''t know what they will do, are you sure of your choice?


    Ashley - Sorry ... - she started to cry even harder and knelled - I just want to hug my kids again. I just want all this to finally end. I am so sorry Sam. I am useless and pathetic person. Sorry...


    Damn... He wanted to convince Ashley to come along with him for her own safety. Who knows what is gonna happen here when he leaves. But he was never good at picking the right words to convince people and stuff. Fuck it then, if she dies then i`ll just have to find someone else.


    Sigh.


    Sam - Okay, I understand everything, at least get dressed and put on my gifts, after all, I brought them for you.


    - After that you and Jane can do whatever you want, I still hope you survive. Do you know how many people are outside?


    Ashley - You were gone for a long time, so usually there were only 4 observers left, maybe reinforcements from the camp have already arrived, then I don''t know.


    If Sam had already been held at gunpoint, he would have felt, but so far everything was in order. He will simply run away and with his speed, even with an RPG, they will not be able to hit him.


    Ashley got dressed, Sam kissed her goodbye and allowed the cat that was sitting outside the door to get in. The cat grabbed him and Sam, without hesitation, rushed out the window, breaking it in flight.


    Sam immediately rushed towards the forest, two snipers opened fire on him, but he moved too fast, they hit him only a couple of times, and given the current power of his armor, the damage was not that bothersome.


    He could of course stay and cut out all the enemies in the mansion, but he didn''t want to destroy this place. And it didn''t make much sense to involve Jane and Ashley in these cases.


    Sam never counted on anyone, nor did he plan to do so in the future.


    He wanted Ashley to leave with him not to fight the enemies, but just so that she would definitely not get hurt.


    Her betrayal did not bother Sam, a little offensive of course, but quite expected she is a human after all. She had no chance of hurting him anyway, even if she had used the pistol.


    Yes, even if the whole mansion was mined, and these observers blew it to hell, Sam could well have survived. All the rest would have died though.


    It turned out that no reinforcements had been sent from the camp. So the plan was different, it is quite possible that this time the general will actually appear in person. The capital was somewhere in a thousand kilometres, Sam will wait patiently.


    Sam wandered through the forest at night in search of a convenient place, he saw well at night thanks to the fruit, and his high spirituality helped.


    It was necessary to find an area with the densest trees, so that it was impossible to observe something from above. Sam held the sword in his hands and waited for it to show signs of life.

 Chapter 45

    Sam calmly wandered through the woods in search of a suitable dense forest. He was quite calm, the choice to engage fight or not would still remain with him.


    If a whole army arrives, he will simply run away. There is no way they can catch him given his current abilities.


    No matter how the general''s people will search for him, only the owner of another sword can find him.


    Sam lay down in a tree and began stroking the cat, trying to convey to him that it would be dangerous and that he should hide.


    An hour later, Sam felt the call from the sword, and soon he heard the sounds of a helicopter. And just in case, he began to move.


    The helicopter was already over the forest and the skill passed on to Sam an extreme degree of danger.


    Sam moved with all his might and soon a missile landed in his place, luckily the range was not large enough to hit Sam, given his timely response.


    Sam began to swerve through the forest, accelerating when necessary and avoiding missiles one by one. Sam cursed this dastardly coward, he probably did not see Sam, but gave instructions where to aim thanks to the sword.


    On the other hand, only one helicopter arrived. Either the general was overconfident or did not want to attract attention. In any case, this was fine with Sam.


    Soon, either the ammunition came to an end, or the general lost patience, but the shooting stopped.


    The helicopter hovered over the forest and four people descended. Sam hid and watched them approach.


    All were equipped with armor and carried different weapons. The sniper sat in a tree and pointed the barrel towards Sam. One held an assault rifle with a grenade launcher.


    The third one brought the RPG in, Sam cursed these assholes. He didn''t want to run away, he wasn''t going to let the general go because the situation was not the worst, at least he didn''t bring the whole army.


    The general held a sword in his right hand and a pistol in his left, behind his back was a shield. He pointed in the direction of Sam and gave orders. Then he turned to Sam:


    - Sam you are not interesting to me, and those people in the mansion too, just leave the sword and go, it will be better for everyone.


    During his speech, Sam was shot by a man with an RPG. There was no more time to think about the strategy. Sam moved out of cover as soon as he felt a real threat.


    He moved to the side, dodging the shot, and then started approaching towards the man with the RPG, wagging on the move. He didn''t know how long it would take to recharge, but he had no choice.


    Both the major and the assault rifle man opened fire, trying to hit Sam. Sam''s agility exceeded 40 units, and his strength was not small, thanks to which Sam moved extremely quickly.


    But several bullets from a storm rifle and a couple of shots from the general hit him anyway.


    The sniper was in no hurry and waited for a convenient moment, after which he also managed to hit Sam, but the armor did not even fall by a third.


    The RPG guy was clearly surprised by the speed with which Sam was approaching. He realized that he was not in time and tried to get his rifle, but Sam moved like the wind and got to him earlier.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    He tried to resist, even used some skill. But in the end he did not last even a second. Sam took off the head of the RPG asshole and felt his armor charging.


    But then he felt danger again and General actually changed his pistol to an RPG himself and shot at Sam. That was a bit unexpected so he did not manage to evade that shot completely and armor took severe damage.


    Immediately after that, he moved towards the assault rifle guy, he fired at Sam with a grenade launcher, which only delayed Sam, the armor absorbed the fragments.


    Sam caught another shot from the sniper during the delay, and the the assault rifle guy used some holding skill, of course to no avail.


    At that moment general made another RPG shot, that happened almost in no time after the last one. It was obvious that general just put out another ready and loaded launcher from his ring to make another shot in no time without reload.


    But this time he was somewhat ready and managed to evade this shot almost completely. He finally got to the assault rifle guy and recharged his armor partially. The the assault rifle guy covered himself with a shield and again tried to use the skill, of course all was useless. Sam took him out even faster that the last guy. Although they had armor, it could not withstand his sword along with strength of blows.


    Sam was considering making some kind of spears or just using firearms, but it was useless against somewhat decent armor, he would only waste his breath. Only his sword in a melee fight could get through almost anything.


    The general made yet another RPG shot trying to get Sam while he was finishing the assault rifle guy. Then he switched to shield and sword again and stopped a dozen meters away from Sam, preparing for defense, his eyes filled with spirituality and Sam felt that the armor was starting to take significant damage.


    Sam lunged at the general like a train, striking the shield and continuing to strike at maximum speed from all directions. Even tho he managed to evade yet another RPG shot, his armor was almost depleted. He did not use any swordsmanship techniques, he fought like a madman swinging swords with maximum speed and strength.


    The general was in full armor, including his face, he resembled a tortoise in shell. Well, his shield was even stronger, and it was impossible to break through it.


    Sam moved around the general and tried to pierce his armor, avoiding the shield. The general himself did not even try to counterattack, he only covered himself with both a shield and a sword, using his strange skill.


    Sam was clearly faster and stronger, he continued to lose Armor from the general''s skill, but he could hardly fight off Sam''s frenzied attacks. The general continued to fight back as best he could for 20 seconds, getting more and more wounds, he had good armor and most likely a lot of toughness.


    Armor was finally depleted and Sam felt like he is being burn alive. He gone crazy from the pain the very moment he felt it and started attacking even more violently trying to stop his sufferings. Sam''s sword and his strength made themselves felt and he finally managed to kill general before losing his own mind from pain.


    That skill was burning him only for some second, but that pain was fucking unbearable and almost made him lost his mind. He looked towards the sniper with a distorted face.


    The sniper did not even try to escape, after seeing the death of the general, he threw away his weapon and was already on his knees on the ground with hands up. Sam checked on him, tied him up, and left sniper as it is, he will talk to him later.


    Checking himself, Sam realized that his physical body and armor was not damaged by that strange skill. It seems like this skill were affecting his soul directly or something like that. He was still trembling remembering that unbearable pain.


    That general was only at around level 18 or so but his equipment still made him a tough opponent.


    He returned to the general and first of all began to absorb the sword, this did not happen immediately, but after a couple of minutes Sam lit up and the process was completed.


    Sam level 20


    Class Immortal


    Strength 36 (+1)


    Agility 46 (+1)


    Stamina 32 (+1)


    Toughness 28 (+1)


    Spirit 42


    Unallocated stat points 0


    Abilities - Premonition of Danger, Spiritual Armor.


    Sam finally laughed and relaxed a bit. It was all over. A cat jumped from the tree to him and he spun with him in a dance, he looked like a madman, but there were no witnesses, so he gave vent to his feelings.


    He began to take apart the general''s things, the shield was extremely good, it was thanks to him that the general held out so much in the first place. He certainly suffered, but did not fall apart completely.


    The general''s armor was shredded, and he doubted that he had it better than Sam himself. He took 6 rings from his hands and found a dozen more in his bosom. The rest had a minimum one ring each as well.

 Chapter 46

    The battle was fast, and only a couple of minutes have passed since then. He approached the sniper:


    Sam - Can you tell the helicopter to land at a specific location?


    Sniper - Only the general had a radio, I can give a command, but I''m not sure if he will fulfill it.


    Sam - Okay, try it, tell him to fly towards the mansion and land on the field right behind the forest.


    Sam still has time to chat with him, collecting everything useful in rings, he hung the sniper on his shoulder and ran towards the mansion.


    Sam - What''s your name?


    - Russell.


    Sam chuckled, remembering another Russell.


    Sam - I will make myself clear here, I do not want to damage either the helicopter or the pilot, you know my strength, besides, you will be at the sight of an RPG.


    - So just go out to him, go inside and make sure that the doors open to me. Do you understand?


    Russel - I understood.


    Without leaving the forest, Sam freed the sniper, gave him his weapon and sent him on his way. Everything went well and soon Sam was sitting in the helicopter. For now, he said to turn off the engine and told the pilot to wait on the sidelines.


    Sam - So Russell, what interesting can you tell us about the general?


    Russell - The General was one of the strongest people, besides, he had a prestige class, he could enter a crowd of zombies and burn them all at once at a distance of 10 meters.


    - He had enormous prestige as he killed tens of thousands of zombies on his own. It was thanks to him that a worthy zombie resistance was organized in our country. He was not a bad person and saved many lives.


    - Without him, it would be much more difficult for us to capture key objects, and indeed to survive, this is a huge loss for humanity ...


    Oh yeah, fuck humanity! Of course Sam couldn''t say that, as he was thinking how to use Russell.


    Sam - Okay, what did the savior of humanity do to Ashley''s children? You know about this, right?


    Russell - There are two children in the general''s care, and they are fine. They live in the main camp and are supervised.


    Sam - Okay, the general was indeed a good guy I feel sorry for your loss. Is all the power of government in the hands of the general?


    Russell - Of course not, no matter how strong he is, there are other strong people, over time, many factions appeared, and not everyone looked at him with awe. But he was just a zombie nemesis, so it didn''t go to extremes yet.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Sam - Why are you cooperating so willingly?


    Russell - I respected the general, and believed that we would get out of this shit thanks to him. But now he is dead, you are even stronger, so I am ready to follow you.


    Sam laughed to himself, he didn''t know if Russell was telling the truth, but he certainly wasn''t going to be a replacement for the general, sooner or later people would understand that he was gone and all his enemies would rush at Sam.


    And Sam was sure that if a person who is unable to remember his phone number becomes at the helm of humanity, then it will be a disaster no worse than a zombie apocalypse.


    Even if he ruled a village on the outskirts, it would quickly bend over. And he was not going to act as a guard either for humanity or for the village.


    Russell could not take over the general''s faction, except that he could try to lead a small part.


    He also said that although scientists tried to research spirituality and skills, there were no particular results.


    With plants, things were only slightly better, a drug was developed that increased all characteristics except spirit by 1, but this was not much different from eating fruits and for Sam no longer made sense.


    Russell also knew about a fetus that improves vision in the dark, he himself received one from the general. But he did not know about other types of similar ones.


    The entire air defense of the city was under the control of the general, the operation was secret and the general''s personal helicopter was used.


    Overall, in theory, there should be no problems with picking up and returning the children to Ashley.


    But even so, Sam was not going to climb into the city with a bunch of weapons, hoping that everything would be all right. He still did not care about those children, so if Ashley will want to save them, she will have to go herself.


    He did not really care about that helicopter, it was not fast enough comparing to a plane, and he had no idea where to hide it for himself as well as the pilot. Plus he was hoping he will be able to use Russel in future, so it would be better for him to return him back faster, so he would be able to take over some of generals influence and resources.


    From the look of things, Russel was willing to cooperate. Well you never know what is in people heads. But even if he is lying, the Ashley gonna be the one who get hurt instead of him.


    Russell was one of the general''s trusted subordinates. Sam sent him to pick Ashley out of the mansion, and at the same time instruct the observers to return to the base.


    Soon he brought Ashley, Sam explained the situation to her, and of course she agreed to go after her children.


    He took all the weapons from Russell and the pilot, accordingly equipped Ashley and sent them on their way.


    At the same time, he told Russell that, upon arrival, he should cancel the general''s commands about his capture, so it would be better for those who want to deal with him.


    Well, Sam did not really care what Russel will do next anyway, let him fight with others for influence and fight for humanity, the flag is in his hands. He wanted the sword and he got it, the rest is not that important.


    Having sent them, he returned to the mansion and after making sure that the observers were no longer there, beheaded two women who, according to Russell, had collaborated with the government earlier. He was almost sure he got the right ones.


    Then he took a fishing rod and sat down on the river bank to fish, the cat ran around and cut flies and other creatures in the area with his paws protecting Sam from those insolent creatures.


    Only in the late afternoon the helicopter was returning back, Sam made a bonfire and began to cook meat of the second type for Ashley. Ashley took the children to the house and came back after.


    That evening she cried for a long time and apologized, Sam just hugged her and offered to try the meat, it was really delicious.


    Sam had no intention of harming or punishing Ashley in any way.


    Sam didn''t believe that he could truly love anyone. This means that neither Ashley, nor anyone else from those who are next to him will never be a threat to him.


    Ashley had no choice anyway, if Sam wanted her to live and be with him, then it will be so.

 Chapter 47

    Today Sam was resting by the river bank again, he was lying on the ground and looking at the sky. He looked with interest at the clouds and their various forms.


    The cat regularly tried to bully Sam, attacked from an "ambush" hit Sam in the face and ran away again. But Sam didn''t pay attention to it.


    Winter was approaching so the heat began to subside, the weather was excellent and there were several months of vacation ahead.


    You could do almost nothing and all day long only to eat, shit and sleep, a real paradise in Sam''s opinion.


    Sam believed that life is completely meaningless, from one generation to the next we are hammered into our heads that we need to study, work, start a family, achieve success in life, and so on.


    And there really was nothing wrong with these things, rather it really makes sense. But there are still some nuances.


    For example, each person considers himself free, he believes that he makes decisions himself, decides for himself what is good and what is bad, what he needs and what not.


    But is he?


    What is personality? The answer is simple, personality is shaped by our environment. Starting from kindergarten, our parents, country, TV and so on.


    That means, we are a kind of product of "modern society". And we are prepared in a certain way.


    One popular example is that a person sincerely believes in starting a family and finding a job. In fact, this is their goal in life.


    But is it really their own desires? Is this really the purpose and meaning of people''s lives?


    The simple answer is no.


    Humans, though reasonable, but still animals. Society and environment from our very birth "processes" us from one generation to another.


    As a result, after growing up and cooking in this society for years, no matter how self-consciousness the person is. They will still become like everyone else around.


    Of course, there will be different nuances, people will still be different. But the foundation will be common and unchanging. The foundation will consist of the values ??that society has instilled in us.


    Sam believed that this is how everything was arranged for the sake of crowd control. And again, that made sense. Everything is so to protect those who control us, and ourselves.


    But even if there is nothing wrong with this, it is important at least to understand why everything is the way it is, and not otherwise. In essence, this is self-consciousness.


    For example, Sam understood that if society instilled in him the opinion that the sky is red and the earth is blue, he would sincerely believe in it, and would never know the truth.


    Somewhat reminiscent of a witch hunt in ancient times. After all, then it was believed that burning a witch was completely normal. Normal as to help a grandmother cross the road in modern society. An honorable and noble cause.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    There is no truth as such. The meaning of life does not exist. It would seem that everyone determines for himself the truth and meaning of life.


    But how to do this if from the very birth we were all "processed" like some kind of zombie? You may think that info you get from your surroundings is only for your own consideration... naive.


    A person tries to succeed in school, then at work, starts a family, he has a sea of ??obligations and things that are worth worrying about.


    In most cases, a person has no reason or time to think that life has no meaning. All this works exactly so that people always have a purpose in life.


    People are made in such a way that they cannot be happy.


    You can achieve something and be happy for a while, but in the end, a person will still find a reason to be dissatisfied with something, and again want more.


    At a certain point in his life, Sam dropped his hands and began to reason in a similar way, justifying his laziness, lack of initiative, unwillingness to achieve anything in life.


    What is the point? Sam believed that there was no point, it was easier to enjoy life without a goal, to avoid any stress or inconvenience and calmly wait for death.


    In principle, he still adhered to this point of view, he admitted to himself that he killed and became stronger not only for the sake of survival, but because he liked it.


    Of course, provided that the opponents are weaker, otherwise it is too stressful and dangerous.


    And now he was thinking what to do next, even if he was not too smart, but some things were obvious.


    This sword was gradually getting stronger, and Sam suspected that the distance at which he would feel other swords would increase. He did not know how many of them there were in the world.


    This means that there were only two options, either he is trying his best to quickly find and absorb other swords to become even stronger, or he would have to throw the sword and sit in his hole trying not to be seen by other sword owners.


    Of course, now the radius of the search for the sword is only about 100 kilometres, this is too small, and in Sam''s opinion it would be inappropriate to travel the world in search of other sword users, at least for now.


    But soon he will have to make a choice, in fact, for any normal person who has goals and aspirations, this is not even a choice, Sam was sure that they would try to become stronger looking for other owners.


    Sam, on the other hand, made a completely opposite choice to himself, but after thinking a little, he decided that there was no point in getting rid of the sword ahead of time.


    He already knew that it was impossible to grab another similar sword, so if sooner or later he meets a strong opponent, he can simply throw the sword in their direction and run away.


    His opponent will receive nothing but particles from killing him, and only a complete idiot will chase after Sam, leaving the sword on the ground. Well, absorption takes time, albeit a couple of minutes, which means Sam will have time to run far away and he will no longer be found.


    Having decided this difficult question for himself, Sam was pleased with himself.


    Jane came up to him.


    - The women came back ... it turns out that the camp of our city was destroyed a couple of days ago, they met some people who escaped from the camp, they said that a horde of zombies attacked the camp, presumably led by Z1. The walls were demolished by two huge zombies, most likely L2.


    Yesterday Sam beheaded two women in front of everyone, right in the courtyard of the mansion, without saying a word, the rest were scared and decided to leave for the camp today, but now apparently it''s not destiny.


    - Oh, what a tragedy - Sam sighed sensually - I am very sorry for these people, life is really dangerous and difficult.


    Jane rolled her eyes and continued:


    - The women have returned and want to continue to stay here, they also took some people from the camp with them.


    Sam - Jane, you''re the boss, I just passed by and decided to go fishing a little, in general, here you decide what to do, I would most likely give the people from the camp to someone else for experience, I think you yourself guessed.


    - By the way, I kind of have a vacation, so I was hoping that you would teach me swordplay and hand-to-hand combat, Ashley told me that you are a fan of this, and I always fought like some kind of savage, I think your advice would be useful to me.


    Jane - Of course, Ashley has been training with me for a long time, so she can teach you a lot too.

 Chapter 48

    Jane left and Sam began to think about what Ashley can teach him during their sparrings.


    He imagined them stripping naked and Ashley shows him various martial arts techniques.


    Yesterday Ashley ate type 2 meat, she also ate the fruit for the enhancement of the body and vision that Sam brought from the Amazon, along with the rest of the fruits of the characteristics. So their fight will surely be interesting.


    Sam continued to suffer from laziness and an idle life, although he devoted a lot of time to training with Ashley and Jane.


    There were more than 8 thousand cores in the general''s rings, obviously, a considerable part of the cores bought by the government was sent to him, and among other things, there were modern weapons.


    It is noteworthy that in addition to the RPG-7, there was even a copy of the RPG-32, and the corresponding ammunition.


    Sam kept in touch with Russell, he asked him to fix the general''s shield and inform him when level 20 non-combat classes begin to appear in the camps.


    It is even more difficult for them to reach this level, but the government will certainly train a couple eventually.


    Sam was also sent a special government officer who explained and taught him how to use weapons and RPGs in particular, even a pistol can be useful against enemies without armor, and RPGs could be something more than useful.


    He even ordered an anaconda skin suit for Jane as well as hoods for all. Sam didn''t know why Russell was so willing to cooperate, maybe he thought Sam could help him in the future or something like that. Sam was fine with that.


    Also in the rings was a spare set of quality swords stored by the general, Sam planned to improve them in the future for personal use.


    So the days passed, Sam trained in shooting, sparring, and the rest was resting, cat and girls from time to time went to hunt in the forest.


    A month has passed.


    Despite the fact that the city was dead, and Sam "cleared" the surroundings of the mansion from other people, sometimes people passed by the mansion.


    Of course, such cases were rare, and the cases when they tried to get into the mansion are even rarer. But even in these rare cases, the inhabitants of the mansion calmly coped.


    Sam distributed weapons to everyone, besides, the mansion was fortified by the government, and indeed, it was allegedly under the protection of the government. Also, Ashley and Jane were already pretty strong.


    One of the things the government invented was a device that determined the concentration of spiritual energy in the air in some incomprehensible way.


    Sam tried to use this device to find "treasures." But apparently all he could find was dog shit. This device, in fact, was also shitty, and he did not see much use in it, but still left it for later.


    Sam almost did not kill anyone for a month and even got a little bored. He began to consider various ways to have fun.


    For example, you could take Ashley with you and walk around the camp in a nearby town. Surely there will be a lot of people who want to stare at Ashley and he, as a knight, of course, will come to the rescue by decapitating enemies.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    But after thinking about it a little more, he abandoned the plan, Ashley is almost completely protected, but if a stray bullet nevertheless hits her face, then she can be disfigured, this would be a great loss for Sam.


    Sam has read a lot in recent years, so he came up with a new idea, he can play the role of a villain himself, find a beauty with a guy, ignoring that guy and make brazen drive up to her.


    In the stories, the hero, of course, saved the beauty from the villain, but in real life, Sam was sure that the poor hero would be demolished from a couple of his slaps in the face. At the same time, he will check what will be the reaction to his 20th level at the camp.


    Having decided on his dumb meaningless plans, he took the car and drove to a neighboring town. On the way, from time to time it was necessary to clear the rubble, but Sam was in no hurry at all, so it did not upset him.


    He drove up to another traffic jam. Cars completely blocked the road, and there were buildings on both sides of the road.


    While he was clearing the next blockage, several people from the side of the buildings took aim at him.


    Previously, Sam did not get involved with such retards, but preferred to run away to hell. But now, they were just insects in his eyes.


    Three more people came out to him. Some bald man with a scar led the group.


    Bald - Heh heh look who we have here. Dressed up like a fucking superhero, what kind of suit is that, you kind of like wearing a Batman costume?


    - Ha ha ha - his friends laughed.


    In fact, Sam''s leather armor did not come close to resembling a Batman suit. It is more of a casual loose fitting with a hood. The only similarity to Batman is that his outfit looked completely black on the outside.


    Sam wasn''t fan of Batman, but he still though that this hero was okay in a way. Joker was even cooler of course but still.


    Anyway, this stupid muscle-guy clearly said it just to laugh. Sam did not have any cloak or mask, nor was he wearing anything remarkable at all.


    Bald - You better not move Batman, a bunch of guns pointed at you. First, take off your clothes, and don''t forget your rings. Carl go to his car and ...


    Sam was bored, at first he thought to play with them, pretend to be weak, beg for mercy and all that, and see what happens next. But this bald man angered him a little, so Sam decided to go for a different scenario.


    He took out an RPG-7 in the direction of one of the windows in which the shooters were hiding and immediately fired. Immediately after the shot, he hid this RPG-7 and took out another from another ring and shot in the direction of the other shooters.


    All this happened almost instantly. Sam trained in using RPGs in the mansion. He wanted to try this trick in combat conditions, and now was the right moment.


    Bald - Oh shit!


    Bald and his buddies began to shoot at Sam. He moved towards two girlfriends of this bald guy and beheaded them one by one. Now only the bald man remained, no one else was shooting.


    The bald one began to use the skill, it seemed a small wind appeared around the bald one, although barely, and only next to the body. Then the ice needles began to materialize and headed towards Sam. It all happened fast enough of course.


    Sam tried to dodge and did it without any problem, but he wanted to check the damage of these needles, he took on a couple. Considering the number of needles, the damage wasn''t that bad. But still shitty tho, obviously the skill was level 10.


    The bald man realized that situation was helpless.


    Bald - Brother, I''m sorry, I was just kidding.


    He himself had already fled during his speech. Sam of course caught up with him and slapped him in the face. Bald lost a couple of teeth and orientation in space from the blow.


    Sam - Tell me why didn''t you start shooting right away? Why did you want me alive?


    Bald - Ah ... for ... for sale. Evolvers are now a hot commodity, we catch who we can and then we sell to all the big ass from the government and not only.


    The bald one began to cry openly. Tears and snot flowed like a river.


    Bald - I beg your pardon, I know that I shouldn''t have done something like that, but I was just trying to survive. I''ll tell you whatever you want, brother, please spare.


    Sam - Come on, brother, don''t cry. I''m still Batman, a fighter for justice and all that. You are clearly repented in your sins. You will go through rehabilitation and I will lead you on the right path.


    Bald - Yes! I am ready, I will do everything. I will correct myself and help the weak for the rest of my days!


    Sam - Great, the main thing is never to lose faith in people. From now on you have attained enlightenment.


    Sam tore out one of his eyes, though he rather cut it out, he didn''t want the bald man to die prematurely. He broke his legs and tied him to the car.


    Sam - Don''t worry brother, suffering will make you stronger, it will strengthen your spirit and mind.


    Bald - AAAAA! Fucking retard! Go fuck yourself bitch !!! I''ll rip you to pieces you fucking bastard !!!

 Chapter 49

    After a little thought, Sam decided to pull out the other eye.


    - You shouldn''t be so brother, I just want you to look at the world from a different point of view. Soon you will reach enlightenment, you don''t have to thank me.


    The bald man did not appreciate Sam''s efforts. It''s a shame. In any case, Sam''s costume was the last thing he saw in his life.


    He drove on, and the bald man followed him, tied by his hands to the car with a short rope.


    He hardly met people and calls for help, the city was dead. There were also few zombies, the main part was assembled by Z1, most likely Z1 will sooner or later go to a neighboring city, or maybe already there.


    After reaching the new city, Sam left the car and went to the camp. This time he left the cat in the mansion. Of course he finished off the bald one,  he was a tough guy.


    At the entrance, they carried out identification, seeing his level, they treated him with respect, wrote down the level and name, and did not check anything else.


    The camp was not very large, with a population of about 40 thousand. Sam slowly walked around the camp looking at people and goods on the market, dropping into shops.


    He found out where the best bar in the camp was and decided to go there.


    The bar was nice, big stylish room, there were different kinds of drinks behind the bar, obviously stocks weren''t out yet. But, this pleasure was expensive.


    Of course, there were also new types of alcohol, for mass consumers if you can call it that. Sam ordered himself a bottle of Hennessy for 100 cores. He opened it and poured himself a glass while looking around.


    The best hunters often hung out in this bar, after all, it was not cheap. Sam himself did not know who he was looking for.


    - Hi handsome, do you need company?


    Sam was not handsome, in fact below average, his appearance even caused a little rejection.


    Apparently the cognac looked attractive enough not to pay attention to it.


    An attractive young girl approached him, possibly a prostitute, although Sam was not sure. He poured her a drink and asked:


    - Do you know where I can find the most beautiful woman in this camp?


    The girl was a little upset, but still drank and, thinking, said:


    - Well, there is one special beauty, her name is Gloria, I don''t know where she is from, but she and her brother are now upstairs in the billiard room. We arrived at the camp recently. But they are both strong evolvers, there were already a couple of people who wanted to drive up to her, but it did not end with anything good for them.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    - I see, let''s drink to you, beauty - they clinked glasses and drank - I''ll leave you a drink as a gift.


    The girl immediately blossomed and thanked Sam, who went upstairs to the billiard room.


    There were quite a few pool tables upstairs, people drank, played and chatted. Sam began to stare at the visitors until he saw the target.


    Golden hair, European appearance, really a beauty with a capital letter. She looks young, maybe not even 20, but the forms are appetizing.


    Sam wasn''t crazy enough to start the show right here. Things can get out of control and chaos ensues.


    He watched them for a while and then left. Rented a hotel room after which he found one of the local beggars.


    Sam gave him a core and told him to watch the exit, and inform him if this girl would come out. After all, there weren''t many well-dressed beauties with golden hair. He showed 10 more cores and said that this would be a reward for the task.


    After that, Sam returned to the hotel and warned him to be called if a beggar came. Sprawling on the bed, he rested.


    So far, Sam hasn''t received much attention. Sam didn''t believe that the fact of arriving someone at the level 20 to the camp would remain a secret. But so far no one has climbed to him.


    The next day, closer to lunchtime, a beggar appeared and said that he saw a girl corresponding to the description leaving the camp, Sam gave him the cores and went to the exit.


    At the exit, of course, it was no longer clear where they had gone, Sam climbed onto a high-rise building and began to look for a target.


    He saw only some five weird guys that were heading a certain direction, and then disappeared from sight behind the next building.


    Sam decided to check and followed them. In the end, he did find them on one of the streets, they caught up with the girl and the guy. Seems like these five people here obviously with the same purpose as Sam.


    On the other hand, Gloria and her boyfriend were in no hurry to run away, and apparently they themselves were waiting for this five. Sam made himself comfortable and began to watch the show.


    - Kid, get out while I''m in a good mood, we''ll take care of the girl.


    The guy, in turn, began some kind of transformation, claws began to protrude from his hands like a wolverine, the whole body became a little larger and muscles and veins began to bulge.


    Sam grimaced, these transformation skills were clearly extremely painful, the blood vessels in the guy''s eyes were red. Sam himself would hardly volunteer to use such skills.


    One of the men used chains, three more distant skills, the last one prepared a shield and was getting ready to meet the boy.


    He did not make them wait for long, having fiddled with the chains a little, he caught several skills in the body. Blood spilled the damage was good but nothing critical. At the same time Gloria used the skill of either healing or regeneration on him.


    The guy rushed forward with great speed and ignoring the fighter with the shield, began to cut the rest, they tried to continue to throw him with skills and defend, but there was little sense.


    Sam estimated that this is most likely a level 20 transformation skill, he had seen fighters with claws before, so the class should be standard.


    In all respects, after the transformation, it seemed that he was not too far from Sam, but still inferior. Sam decided to make himself felt by going out to them. By this time, five men were already lying in pools of blood.


    - Beauty how about some fun?


    Sam completely ignored the guy, all according to the canons of the genre.


    - You saw yourself in the mirror? Freak!


    It was a little offensive, by this time the guy was standing in front of Gloria, as soon as she finished speaking and used the skill on him, he rushed at Sam.


    Sam also lunged forward and swung his sword, the guy dodged and stabbed Sam.


    However, Sam himself, without stopping, ran to Gloria and, reaching her in two steps, kicked her into the body, she flew 5 meters away and, having hit the wall, lost consciousness.


    - Bastard! - The renegade guy got mad and pounced on Sam.

 Chapter 50

    This hero clearly got a good boost after seeing his girlfriend get hurt.


    Sam tried to dodge the brute, and block his attacks while counterattacking, but it did not work out very well. It was impossible to become a good swordsman in one month.


    In addition, Sam had only one worthy sword, and there was no point in blocking with his hand, because the armor would still decrease. His second sword actually got damaged after a few blocks, so he had to get another one.


    This was not looking good, even tho Sam had better stats, this renegade was obviously professional.


    Sensing that the armor was falling quickly, Sam stopped playing the sword master and began to aggressively attack just like he usually did. While he had armor on, he was very stable on the ground and did not took any damage, while this cannot be said about brute.


    They exchanged blows for 10 seconds, after which Sam''s armor disappeared and even cuts appeared on his chest.


    However, the guy''s condition was completely deplorable, one hand was already incapacitated, the whole body was in terrible cuts bleeding. Sam didn''t understand how this guy was still alive.


    Despite all the wounds, the guy''s gaze never wavered, clearly an overwhelming hero.


    Sam blocked another attack of the guy''s only hand and received a kick to the body, after which he flew 5 meters away. After his armor was gone, he could not stand his ground taking such hits.


    However, he immediately rushed forward striking his blow, the guy was clearly not in the best condition, but blocked the blow with his claws, after which he also caught a kick from Sam and flew away to the side.


    He was lying on the floor coughing up blood and continued to burn Sam with a glance, he still tried to defend himself. That renegade was surprisingly powerful considering so many advantages which Sam had. This was a real warrior, no dangers can stop him. Unbreakable will and spirit at such a young age.


    - No worries brother, you will probably reincarnate anyways. Maybe you will even get a system or something.


    That guy did not seem to appreciate his words. Sam sighed deeply for such a loss for humanity and patiently cut his head into small pieces like cabbage.


    Sam estimated that if he had two proper swords and went to the pure exchange of blows as he liked from the very beginning, then the battle would be much easier, most likely the armor would remain.


    He added healing ointment to the wounds and bandaged them. Unlike this sickly oppressor, Sam did not like to be in pain. But the wounds were not too severe.


    Sam was upset that he had met another type 2 person so early. He tried very hard to break away from the others in terms of strength, but in the end he didn''t really break away.


    Of course, besides Sam, there are other people who stubbornly became stronger by killing many people and beasts. It would be naive to believe that by making efforts you can become the coolest in the world.This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    In general, his mood was not the best. Sam took Gloria and went to look for some solid bar in empty city, where no one would interfere with their privacy.


    Sam had never thought of raping women before, but it''s still worth trying a new experience, he already tried helping people as experiment, but that was not that enjoyable. Probably same goes for raping, but if you will not try you will never know. Besides, she insulted him, he decided to play his role of the bad guy till the end.


    Of course, an equally important factor was that she was damn good, he checked her condition and everything seemed to be in order.


    He dragged her to some club, checked that everything was clean. Then he stripped her to the bareness, put her on the table with her back down. Tied her hands under the table as well as her legs.


    He massaged her breasts, then took out his boyfriend and stuffed it into her mouth, then poured water on her face. With one hand he held her head by the hair, with the other he continued to massage her breasts.


    Gloria came to her senses and was obviously terrified, she began to pull out with all her might, twitching in all directions with a cock in her mouth. However, Sam held her tightly and continued to bang her in her mouth. Luckily her hair was pretty healthy.


    Gloria began to cry. After trying unsuccessfully to get out, she bit down on Sam''s cock as hard as she could. It hurt, but Sam did not flinch, he and Ashley had already checked and it turned out that not only his skin had become thick.


    Sam removed his hand from Gloria''s chest and opened her jaw and then continued to push Gloria into her mouth. At times he removed his hand and she tried again, but the situation repeated itself.


    - Well, Gloria, do you like having a freak''s dick in your mouth?


    Gloria no longer knew what to do, in tears and snot, she sobbed and Sam continued to push into her mouth until he finished.


    After that, Sam freed her legs to lift her off the table and pulled her to the pole. He pressed her to the pole so that the pole was between the boobs, after which he entered her from behind and began to fuck hard.


    - Well, bitch, how is it when you are fucked by a freak?


    - You''re a complete psychopath! My father will tear you apart! You are dead do you hear me?!


    With one hand he continued to hold her hair, and with the other he massaged her tits, continuing to rape her. She was tied up, and Sam was much stronger.


    Gloria spat, screamed and asked to stop. She apologized and cursed him, promising to tear him to pieces, all with Sam''s cock in her ass.


    - Say that you are a dirty whore and it will all be over.


    - I''m a dirty whore.


    - I can''t hear you, louder!


    - I''M A DIRTY SLUT !!!


    Sam finally finished inside her from the heart. It was a truly unique experience. Gloria sank to the floor, she no longer sobbed, but simply silently looked at Sam, like on a dead man.


    Sam even felt uncomfortable with her gaze, in principle, he was not afraid of her, but still, if this woman completely flies off the coils and sets a goal, she can give Sam problems.


    In addition, he did not even knew who she was and where she came from, if he let her go, there could be consequences. After a little reflection, Sam decided that it was better to finish her off, he had already killed so many people that one no longer mattered.


    Taking out his sword, Sam looked at her again, her eyes were really creepy.


    - Why are you staring sheep? See you in the next life.


    Sam cut off her head, at least he was going to, but what happened next drove him into a state of shock.


    The sword stopped at her neck, and it was stopped by something like the spiritual armor of Sam himself, and the next moment Gloria simply disappeared from her place.


    Sam was in a stupor, he could not believe what he saw.


    This only happens in stories, when some kind of grandfather comes and saves MC at the last second, then he becomes stronger and takes revenge on the offender.


    Sam began to try to probe around in the place where Gloria disappeared, but she disappeared completely, as if she had been teleported.


    He began to beat on the pole and around with his sword, but it turned out to be reality, she was nowhere to be found.


    Then he began checking the entire bar, then the street. He even went to the camp, trying to find her tracks, but it was all to no avail.


    Maybe this is a skill? No, she used some kind of treatment on her boyfriend. She was clearly not type two.


    And what kind of skill is this, if she could teleport, she would do it right away ...

 Chapter 51

    ---


    Somewhere in the universe.


    In one of the countless galaxies and star systems, on a small planet.


    On a chair in the form of an ice throne, in her chambers sat the head of the sect named Kariya. Her sect was not large and consisted exclusively of women. However, strength in the universe is rarely measured by quantity, primarily by quality.


    She watched the broadcast of the spiritual web. Gloria was one of those whom she watched and wondered whether to buy her back.


    - What a piece of trash.


    Watching what is happening with Gloria, the head of the sect frowned slightly, she founded a sect of only women for a reason, and what was happening now, made her make a decision.


    She bet on Gloria in the amount of 1.5 million spirit stones, which is a small amount for a sect leader of her caliber, of course, and the likelihood that Gloria will be qualified enough to become a disciple of the sect is also negligible.


    Then Kariya thought about this piece of rubbish, she could redeem it as well. Then order to torture him, while giving an incentive to Gloria to become stronger, since this bastard is alive somewhere out there.


    However, after thinking a little more, she changed her mind, if she bets on this piece of shit, it will automatically be protected by the game formation, besides, it will only advertise it, and someone, on the contrary, may be interested in it.


    Although a million spiritual stones are trifles for her, Gloria still has to prove that she herself is not trash.


    She took a look at the top four in the betting rankings and sighed, this is where the stakes are really high. For the highest cultivators, even such amounts is a penny for the sake of a negligible chance of digging a nugget.


    ------


    In the solar system, outside the planet Earth, a spaceship.


    Ra was part of a lower-ranking clan. It may seem that this is a weak clan, but it is worth noting that in the universe not all clans and sects can reach even this level of power.


    After finding this 2nd grade planet, the clan planned to carry out a standard colonization process.


    However, it was Ra who came out with the initiative and managed to persuade the patriarch to invest in buying a planetary game formation.


    This formation cost a lot for their clan, but Ra guaranteed that everything would pay off and he was given a chance.


    Firstly, for colonization, it was necessary to infect the planet with spirituality and patiently wait until the living beings on the planet get stronger.


    Otherwise, if any mid-rank cultivator steps on the planet and releases his aura, then all living beings will simply be torn apart.


    The speed of spiritual development and adaptation is different for all organic and non-organic creatures, it could take too long.


    The planetary formation has accelerated this process so that colonization can be completed faster.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    However, this is only one of the goals, the second and main goal pursued by Ra is broadcasting from this planet to the spiritual network.


    In the endless universe, there are many fans to watch such broadcasts and buy creatures that interest them.


    But no one will watch the broadcast in which the aborigines of the original planet simply eat, sleep and shit.


    So it was necessary to arrange a certain cataclysm and make living creatures fight for their survival, while making the broadcast interesting to watch.


    So Ra destroyed about 5 billion people, turning them into zombies using the game formation, it''s a bit unfortunate that so many goods were wasted, but this will facilitate the work of the formation and the rest of the natives will be able to express themselves brighter.


    There was also a third additional target. The clan had 67 strongest cultivators of the young generation, and it was necessary to decide who would represent the clan on a trip to another galaxy to exchange experiences in 10 years.


    For this trip, the strength of the cultivator did not play a decisive role. And the trip itself was not so important that the candidates would tear each other apart for it.


    Therefore, the patriarch and the elders gave the go-ahead to Ra to include this selection in the process of the game on the planet.


    Ra sent 67 swords to Earth, specially prepared for this event, the swords were previously devoid of spirituality.


    These swords were not even considered inferior artifacts, they only had a simple function necessary for the game.


    Swords were randomly located throughout the land of the planet, and so that they would not be lost without users, a humanoid vessel was attached to each sword, the purpose of which was to find and kill all living things.


    In theory, even the vessels themselves could gradually develop and develop swords, but if they are destroyed and the swords have natives as owners, then even better.


    As a result, the swords will gradually gain spirituality and attract each other until there is only one sword left.


    Each sword bears the mark of the corresponding younger generation cultivator.


    In the universe there is a huge variety of survival games, competitions of different types and the like. So Ra''s approach was nothing special.


    The planetary game formation also included the function of relaying to the spiritual network, all users of the spiritual network in the universe could watch the broadcast.


    Moreover, with the help of the planetary game formation, they could follow directly those who interested them and place bets. When the game is over, the goods will be sent to customers.


    The formation itself fixed the stakes, if at least the minimum stake of a million was made on an aborigine, then this aborigine was automatically considered a commodity.


    The formation did not allow them to die, if they were threatened with death, then the formation automatically sent them to safety until they were sent to the buyer.


    And Ra decided to personally monitor everything outside the planet. To make sure no one interferes with his plans. All the same, the formation cost a lot of money, and he was responsible for it with his head.


    Broadcasting from this planet was not so popular on the spiritual network, but it was already bringing good income for the clan.


    Ra also shifted his gaze to the Aboriginal stakes table.


    The fact that four of them have already been able to obtain certain types of enlightenment, although not even a year has passed, is a rather impressive indicator.


    1. Igor        16 years old. Massacre. 3 swords.        480 million spirit stones.


    2. Lamai      13 years old. Spiritual enlightenment. 450 million spirit stones.


    3. Rachel    14 years old. Space.                              440 million spirit stones.


    4. Angher    22 years old. Death. 2 swords              170 million spirit stones.


    5. Mingzhu  17 years old 2 swords                            14 million spirit stones.


    86. Cat          1 year                                                    3.5 million spirit stones.


    633. Gloria    17 years old                                          1.5 million spirit stones.


    655. Jane      20 years old                                          1.5 million spirit stones.


    Basically, bets are made on relatively young creatures, since it is easiest for them to reveal their potential.


    Already, the cost of the game formation has been significantly covered. But not even a year has passed. Ra rubbed his hands in anticipation of his bright future.


    The planetary game formation works on the principle of "crutches" for the aborigines, thanks to the formation, they can, despite their insignificant spirituality, use skills and become stronger through murder.


    Of course, the variety is limited, moreover, when the formation is removed, all abilities will be lost, but spirituality and enhanced bodies will remain.


    ---

 Chapter 52

    For a long time Sam could not understand what had happened. The assumptions were different, but it was pointless to guess. He raped Gloria but it felt like he was also owned by someone.


    Sam decided to go to the mansion, there is nothing else to do around here. He lost any desire to experience new sensations, in the near future at least.


    - Shit! Shit! Shit! - Sam began to smash everything around.


    Sam always knew he was a piece of shit. At least he had enough self-awareness to clearly understand this simple fact.


    Therefore, he never planned to have children, a piece of shit like him does not deserve to give birth to anyone.


    Plus, what will it be like for children which will be forced to have someone like him as a father?


    Unfortunately, not everyone had the common sense to do what he did.


    Most degenerates continued to procreate left and right. Sam''s existence was a prime example of this.


    She and Ashley were in control of the matter. But who knew that in the case of Gloria something like this would happen?


    This is one of the reasons why he hated society. After all, society "encourages" the birth of children. The state issues various subsidies and assistance to those who breed.


    People of course readily fuck each other because it is in their instincts. If people are good at something, it is about fucking each other in all different ways.


    You might think that the government takes care of children, but is it really so? If you have atleast a drop of brains, then you can easily guess that this is nonsense.


    For example, imagine a king who rules over a hundred people. How much will he get from this miserable hundred people?


    Now imagine a king who rules over a billion people. Now the situation will be completely different, such a king will receive enormous power, resources, taxes and much more in his hands.


    Governments is in fact somewhat similar, the faster people reproduce, the better for them. But whether these children will have a roof over their heads and normal food, this is already secondary.


    We''re just numbers on paper. The main thing for them is to pretend that they care and everything is in order.


    They also tell kids shit about how they should respect and love their parents. After all, parents are not chosen and they gave you life, you should be grateful!


    Another bunch of nonsense. Sam was convinced that the kids didn''t owe their parents a damn thing, they don''t have any choice to make. It is the parents who decide to have children or not, and they do it not for the sake of children, but only for their own sake, or because they do not care about the consequences at all.


    Accordingly, only parents are obliged to bear responsibility for their children until the end of their days. Children will only be responsible to their own children. And to feel gratitude to the parents or not is their own business, it all depends on who those parents are.


    The bastards who do not have enough brains and money to use a condom, but at the same time they readily continue to make kids, should be treated as criminals and put to jail.Stolen novel; please report.


    Sam was angry precisely because he truly believed that if he ever had a child, he would have to devote his life to it.


    Therefore, of course, he was afraid of this like fire and always watched himself. But the incident with Gloria pissed him off, he didn''t give a shit about Gloria. And the likelihood that she will become pregnant is almost zero. Even so, Sam was angry.


    - Fucking teleports!


    A month later.


    Some interesting information came in from Russell.


    In City C, a fairly large government camp fell, Z2 appeared which took control of hundreds of thousands of zombies, presumably with other Z1s.


    Despite the fact that the camp had heavy weapons and even artillery, the camp did not last long.


    Since the beginning of the apocalypse, various types of ammunition have been quickly consumed, although the general once conquered a considerable territory and factories, it was still far from enough. Well, after his death, it got even worse.


    Moreover, apart from especially heavy weapons, little worked on the L2. The quantity and quality of the W1 also increased dramatically, and attempts to destroy the horde from the air ended in failure.


    Despite all these events, people are actively continuing to kill each other, for some time there have been organizations that catch evolvers alive and sell them at underground auctions and not only.


    On the surface, the government seems to be against this, but of course, in fact, many of the people with power actively support such organizations.


    Of course, those fat ass bastards are not going to go kill zombies, but since they can become stronger by killing a couple of purchased people of high levels, then of course few of them will refuse this.


    With food, everything is also bad, perhaps there are some supplies, but most people do not see them.


    The only good news is that the government is actively studying various vegetation with the help of appraisers, after which it regularly publishes booklets describing plant species suitable for food.


    Even in places where there used to be just fields, a variety of vegetation is now actively developing, the jungle is still far away, but there is something to profit from.


    The cost of ammunition and food has reached unprecedented heights, while government money continues to depreciate. If this continues, then over time the country can really fall.


    When Sam left, the government looked after the mansion. With the arrival of Sam, the tenants of the mansion were left to their own devices and for the most part everything was fine.


    However, even then, in spite of the dead city, sometimes groups and individuals of hunters who were heading into the forest passed by.


    Since then, fewer and fewer people have cleared out zombies, and more and more people fought with each other or hunted animals.


    Over time, obviously, the situation did not get better. The government doesn''t have the resources to force most of the evolvers to fight the zombies, given that they bring far fewer soul particles.


    The forest that is located 50 kilometres from the mansion is becoming more and more popular, and more and more people pass by the mansion in search of experience and food.


    Of course, this is not the only forest, but it is the largest within a radius of 150 kilometres from the neighboring town.


    Naturally, not everyone just walks by the mansion, sometimes at the sight of women sentries, some cannot restrain themselves from going to the light.


    Usually Sam just watched from time to time as Jane and her friends and Ashley fight with uninvited guests. Even though Jane was not yet level 20, she was really strong.


    Recently, however, Sam had to engage in combat as a level 20 hunter was passing through, and Sam suspected such incidents would occur more frequently.


    Sam level 21


    Class Immortal


    Strength 36 (+1)


    Agility 50 (+1)


    Stamina 32 (+1)


    Fortitude 28 (+1)


    Spirit 47


    Unallocated stat points 0


    Abilities - Premonition of Danger, Spiritual Armor.


    The sword continued to slowly devour the cores, added 4 spirits to it and became a little stronger.


    Sam liked to mess around and he was not particularly eager to leave again, but he realized that soon he would have to.


    Only the cat constantly visited the neighboring forest, continuing to actively hunt for all 2 months, and eventually reached the 2nd type. Although he almost stopped growing and remained the size of a cat.


    If earlier the cat had the ability to exchange thoughts and emotions with Sam, now, firstly, this ability has become stronger, and secondly, he could now to a certain extent influence the thoughts of enemies, whether hypnosis or something like that.


    The cat hypnotized Sam to slap himself in the face, and even Sam could hardly resist, and this distracted him. Considering Sam had 47 spirit, this was an amazing result.


    Of course, the cat immediately received a slap for his insolence, but now he can really help Sam in battle by distracting the enemy.

 Chapter 53

    Sam sent Jane and Ashley into the woods to raise level 20, and ordered the cat to look after them.


    Meanwhile, lazy Sam of course stayed behind to look after the mansion.


    While Sam was fishing, he suddenly felt how the skill worked, without hesitation he materialized his sword and swung in the right direction.


    Sam was hit in the armor, but his opponent was almost cut in half completely.


    It turned out that if an assassin of the 1st type simply merged with the environment and gave himself away when moving, then at the 20th level they became almost completely invisible.


    Fortunately, this killer decided to bypass the mansion from behind and attacked Sam first. After this incident, Sam ordered to place primitive traps everywhere in the form of threads with bells or something similar, they themselves will come up with.


    A month later, Russell reported that the level 20 craftsmen Sam needed had appeared, Sam gave four of the best swords from the general''s ring for improvement, as well as those of Jane and Ashley.


    Sam had to give all his cores to Russell, it turned out that improving the weapon would cost 2000 cores of the 1st type or 200 of the 2nd, taking into account both the enhancement and fortifying of one weapon.


    Jane and Ashley also collected everything they had from everyone in the mansion. In general, Sam decided to forget about fortifying the armor. Sam barely collected enough cores for one ring of 3 cubic meters.


    When they got their weapons, they were really surprised. In addition to the fact that now the weapon was practically indestructible, each of the weapons, when enhanced, had different effects.


    Jane''s katana became the color of blood and could slightly restore health to the user by cutting enemies. Ashley''s sword shimmered blue and added a weak freezing effect with additional cold damage.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Sam accordingly got the swords of frost like Ashley, rest was fire and darkness. One of the swords turned out to be special, it was endowed with the power of space.


    If the other swords with additional effects became comparable to his spiritual sword in lethality, then this space sword even surpassed him, and outwardly it essentially did not change its appearance.


    When Sam returned from Amazon back the other day, he asked Russell to find and reserve a plane for him if the opportunity arose. Russell managed to accomplish that task.


    Russell, in fact, fulfilled any requests and orders without asking for anything in return. Sam thought that Russell was probably up to something, but in any case he had nothing to complain about.


    Sam promised Russell that when he returned, he would help him solve a couple of problems, if any.


    Sam was a little upset that the idle days were over, but on the other hand, he even missed the Amazon a little.


    It''s time to hit the road again, otherwise sooner or later someone will simply kill him and small advantages will not save him.


    After saying goodbye to Ashley, he left.


    Sam boarded the private jet Russell had hidden away and hit the road.


    Until now, no flying creatures could compare with the speed and altitude of an airplane. So a few hours later, Sam jumped off the plane as before, and the pilot turned back.


    After landing, Sam and the cat started their journey again.


    Insects are now also evolving, Sam has not yet met insects of at least the 1st type, but they have become much more dangerous.


    One day Sam automatically activated the armor and noticed that heaps of ants flew over him, and they were not small, about 5 centimetres and there were a huge number of them.


    Sam didn''t have any mass destruction capabilities, so he had to flee. Various spiders, butterflies and other insects, at times, delivered quite a few problems.


    The cat turned out to be useful in this case, as he could drive them away with his ability, making it easier to avoid them.


    At first, Sam thought that there would be many people like him, roaming the Amazon, but after what he saw he doubted.


    Not everyone will have the ability to survive in such an environment.


    While killing animals, Sam noticed that the progression of the experience gained decreased, if it was enough to kill three creatures of the same level to take the 20th level, then further killing did not give almost half of the experience accumulated by the creature. And with each level, they gave less and less.


    After only about a month, Sam managed to reach level 25, thanks to the fact that he met animals of the corresponding levels quite regularly.


    Sam level 25


    Class Immortal


    Strength 40 (+1)


    Agility 62 (+1)


    Stamina 32 (+1)


    Toughness 28 (+1)


    Spirit 53


    Unallocated stat points 0


    Abilities - Premonition of Danger, Spiritual Armor.

 Chapter 54

    Sometimes Sam preferred to run away, for example, having met a huge crocodile, a sense of danger prompted him that it was better to leave him alone for the future. Maybe he could cope with it but he was not going to take the risk for no reason.


    Not all animals in the Amazon were aggressive, in fact, their behavior did not change much after receiving spirituality.


    So he often had to take the initiative and seek out and attack the animals himself.


    One day Sam met some monkey. She was small, even smaller than Sam. He attacked her as usual. Thanks to his parameters, Sam could jump quite high, and climbing trees was not a problem.


    But the monkey was far from easy. Sam could not catch up with her, no matter how hard he tried. Moreover, this monkey constantly attacked him with something like cobblestones, of course it was a kind of skill.


    As a result, after just a minute of this chase, Sam lost almost all his armor and realized that this was rubbish situation. He began to run away with all his might, and the monkey continued to beat him for a while.


    Fortunately, the monkey didn''t chase after Sam for too long, but left him alone. All beaten and with a couple of fractures, Sam decided that it was not worth to mess with the monkeys. It is possible that they were not dumber than Sam himself.


    Sam also stopped constantly using armor if the opponents were not too strong.


    Even before he raped Gloria, in a duel with her escort, Sam was wounded. Then he was too shocked by what happened to Gloria and did not pay much attention to it.


    Usually he always avoided pain and was afraid of it, from the very beginning of the appearance of zombies, he essentially did not receive serious injuries, and even more so with the advent of armor.


    However, Sam noticed that something had changed in him now, possibly due to the strength of his body, but Sam suspected that due to spirituality.


    The pain remained the same as before, but Sam was no longer afraid of pain, getting more and more injuries without using the armor, Sam stopped hiding and avoiding pain.


    Rather, he began to feel more alive and even enjoy this feeling a little during the battles.


    Of course, he still tried not to get carried away and only turn off the armor if his previous wounds were more or less healed. And of course, he still preferred to stop the various skills of animals with armor.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Due to skills like fear, he sometimes was almost on the verge of death, but luckily the cat acted as insurance.


    Having become a little stronger, he decided to visit a living plant from which he once picked up the amazing fruits of body strengthening. Last time he tried to memorize the approximate location thanks to the rivers passing in the vicinity.


    It didn''t take long to search and Sam saw something absolutely incredible. He arrived at the border of this plant, and simply could not see the beginning and the end.


    As before, the plant consisted of a huge number of vines and roots of various sizes not tightly intertwined, it seemed that it was an endless living labyrinth of vines.


    Remembering what happened the last time, Sam didn''t try to get inside.


    He began to go along this miracle around the perimeter, it seemed that he was walking along an impassable wall.


    From within, as before, an incredible aroma emanated, inhaling which Sam felt an unprecedented freshness and a surge of strength.


    On the way, he met various animals at the border, some rested, some fought. He also sometimes saw people from different countries. Noticing a couple, presumably Americans, he decided to approach them.


    Two men and a woman sat by a small fire and rested, clearly not weak evolvers. Five armed soldiers were stationed around them. When Sam came up one of them stopped him.


    - Let him pass. - said one of the men by the fire.


    Sam pulled a comfortable chair out of the ring and sat down beside him.


    - Hi guys, my name is Sam, I came from country X, if you don''t mind, I wanted to ask what is this thing? - Sam pointed to a wall of vegetation.


    - And hello to you, it''s not really a secret, almost all the surrounding countries have already visited it. Just another evolved plant, though gigantic in size and with tremendous vitality.


    - Its diameter is over 1200 meters, height is about 100 meters. Any living creature that gets inside is attacked and torn to pieces. Many have already tried to break in in different ways.


    - Tried to use fire but to no avail. They dropped explosives closer to the center in the hope of landing from the air, but everything turned out to be useless. If you have any ideas, we will listen with pleasure.


    The guy next to him burst out laughing when the man mentioned ideas.


    - Why don''t you go ask the natives, maybe they will give some kind of tip, ha ha. - he laughed and winked at the girl next to him, she, in turn, smiled slightly.


    Sam chatted with them a little, apparently in America things with zombies were not going so badly, they still had enough resources to ensure relative order and safety. At least according to what these guys told.


    Well, about this plant, Sam obviously had no idea. Going inside there would be a formal suicide.


    He was told that even after the explosion, the plant quickly recovers and carries other vines to close the gaps. No one was in a rush to blow whole plant along with the miracle which can be found inside.


    Sam said goodbye to the Americans and decided to complete the tour, he met other groups from different countries, they took various analyzes and carried out tests. He also met the corpses of people torn apart by animals.


    He was forced to throw this fruit out of his head and go on to become stronger.

 Chapter 55

    Two more months later.


    Sam again felt the call of the sword, one of the owners decided to visit the Amazon obviously.


    He chose a place with the best view towards the call and began to prepare for the meeting. He gave cat command to remain in ambush.


    It did not take long to wait, soon Sam saw a plane flying over him, from which the owner of the sword jumped out. Just as Sam, he was alone.


    It''s funny that he seemed to specifically direct the plane and jumped out near Sam. The guy probably thought he found a treasure or something.


    Of course, Sam decided not to wait, but ran towards the parachutist. When he approached the jungle and landed in the foliage of the trees, Sam was already ready and held him at the sight of the RPG-32.


    Sam without hesitation opened fire as he was practicing before.


    The guy was torn to pieces, Sam laughed at the idiot, as expected, this guy felt the call of the sword for the first time and did not understand what it meant. Following the call of his own sword, Sam found sword of this guy and consumed it.


    Not like Sam was much smarter tho, then he felt the call of the sword for the first time he also thought that this artifact shows him a path to some kind of treasure or something.


    Sam level 28


    Class Immortal


    Strength 47 (+1)


    Agility 81 (+1)


    Stamina 40 (+1)


    Toughness 37 (+1)


    Spirit 63


    Unallocated stat points 0


    Abilities - Premonition of Danger, Spiritual Armor.


    During these months, Sam and the cat managed to find all types of fruits of different types of enhancement, which added 2 parameters to him, and he had already killed a supposedly type 3 beast, since eating its meat added 2 toughness and 1 stamina to Sam.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    The cat stopped growing in size, but continued to grow stronger and smarter. He accompanied Sam, but hunted separately for smaller creatures, thanks to their connection, they could always come to each other''s rescue.


    From time to time Sam met people, mostly he killed them.


    Time passed and only after another 4 months of continuous murders, Sam finally got to the goal.


    He returned to the area where he supposedly saw a giant crocodile and eventually found it. It was the size of a tank, a real killing machine.


    Not only was he himself extremely tough and could hardly be injured, he was also covered in something like ice armor that regenerated quickly.


    This beast was really bothersome.  If beast would manage to swallow Sam, then everything would have ended in disaster.


    Sam used spatial and dark swords, the peculiarity of the dark sword was that it slowed down the regeneration of enemies. Sam almost never used it, but here it came in handy.


    Over 80 dexterity helped Sam stay alive while he systematically harassed the crocodile and eventually finished him.


    He was patiently taking off and packing the crocodile skin and preparing for his meal while contemplating his options at level 30.


    Sam got as many as 5 options to choose from:


    Reflection - In 10% of cases, the damage done to the armor will be equally returned to the enemy.


    Sam didn''t really like this skill, the armor was not infinite, besides, Sam focused on speed, so he did not want to count on such a skill.


    Gain - Armor increases all of Sam''s stats by 10.


    50 parameters is certainly a lot and it would be a suitable choice if something better was not found.


    Sphere of protection - The armor turns into a spherical field with a diameter of up to 20 meters around Sam, the larger the Sphere, the weaker the armor in the circle and the faster it is consumed.


    In this radius, Sam gets the feelings of everything around him and nothing can go unnoticed. It can be used both to protect others and to enclose enemies inside.


    Interestingly enough, but Sam obviously had no intention of giving up his own armor to protect anyone.


    Spiritual Wings - Special Spiritual Wings appear from the armor, thanks to which it is obviously possible to fly.


    Flying is great, but there were enough shortcomings. In the mode with wings, Sam could be no more than a minute or so, that is, the energy would be spent so quickly, as if someone was attacking him and not weakly.


    In addition, the flight would not be very fast, perhaps even slower than Sam could run on the ground and the wings themselves were not small. In general, Sam would became a target.


    Mobility - This was essentially the obvious and only choice for Sam. When the skill was activated, the armor itself was used to increase speed and maneuverability, in fact it was a movement skill.


    In active mode, it could be used for 5 minutes until the energy of the armor ran out, which, according to Sam, was long enough, because it is not necessary to use it constantly.


    Sam level 30


    Class Immortal


    Strength 47 (+1)


    Agility 90 (+1)


    Stamina 40 (+1)


    Fortitude 37 (+1)


    Spirit 69


    Unallocated stat points 0


    Abilities - Premonition of Danger, Spiritual Armor, Mobility.

 Chapter 56

    Having made his choice, Sam began to test the skill. Strengthening his legs, Sam jerked forward like a rocket and crashed into a tree. This skill had to get used to, but its capabilities were amazing.


    It was somewhat reminiscent of that damn footballer skill, only his kicks were strengthened as well. But Sam''s skill could be used on any part of the body to accelerate and change direction.


    Sam lunged forward again, spiritual emanations were coming from his feet.


    In order not to crash into a tree, he again used the skill, spiritual emanations went from the right side of Sam''s armor and he was carried to the left while running, though too much and Sam fell again.


    However, Sam laughed, this skill was damn cool and the possibilities were innumerable. He trained over and over, and thanks to his high response, he got better and better.


    By concentrating energy in his feet, Sam could combine the skill with his own jump and jump really high, in the area of ??10 meters.


    His speed was high before, but now he could move like a ghost and clearly dodge obstacles.


    It was possible, while facing the enemy, almost instantly move around him, while continuing to face the enemy and attack.


    All that remained was to learn how to properly control the strength of the skill in the right doses and combine this with the appropriate positions of his body and his efforts.


    It was even possible to focus the skill to speed up the waving of the hands, although this seemed to Sam already superfluous, but it could be useful.


    Mastering the skill was not easy, but Sam believed that he would gradually learn it perfectly.


    He continued to train and kill animals, gradually moving towards the huge plant again. His skill is unlikely to help him get inside, but Sam still wanted to visit that place, besides, many animals and people gathered around that plant.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Upon reaching there, Sam learned that the diameter of this spiritual plant had already exceeded two thousand meters, gradually devouring the Amazon.


    National governments were getting nervous and were thinking about using rockets to get rid of the plant.


    Any communication with space and satellites was lost, so an air strike will be used, but Sam did not learn the details.


    There was enough controversy about this, but still Sam found out that a missile strike or a bombing was planned almost a month later.


    Of course, to find out all this, Sam had to torture and kill some people.


    Perhaps the tree and fruit will be completely destroyed, but obviously this was a chance for Sam to get there and try to pick it up faster than the others.


    During the strike, obviously barely any people will be near, and even after the strike, few will immediately rush inside, Sam believed that thanks to his armor and speed, he would have a chance.


    Sam continued to hunt, but mostly he tried to look for aquatic animals like crocodiles and anacondas, it was aquatic animals which were more often at a higher level.


    A month later, Sam drove the cat away, and he buried himself deeper into the ground not too far from the plant and patiently waited for the blow.


    After waiting for the explosion, Sam waited for the shock waves to pass. His spiritual armor was even damaged. Then, without hesitation, he got to the surface and ran towards the central part of the explosion.


    The general had a lot of junk, one of the devices was the previously mentioned device invented by scientists.


    A device that could measure spirituality in the air, although its accuracy was lame, but if the fruit is intact, then Sam should definitely have noticed it.


    There was practically no visibility, so Sam, having run approximately to the epicenter of the impact, began to move in the direction where spirituality was higher.


    Sam found the right place. Noticing the dense remains of vines on the ground, he began to chop them up and soon reached the fruit.


    There was only one, it glowed with spirituality and did not exceed the size of a walnut. Sam grabbed it and ran to hell, armor gradually depleted.


    Because of the zero visibility, even if there were other people or cars wandering around, Sam did not see them and they did not see him, at least Sam was the first, as expected.


    He continued to run away from there through the jungle, gradually moving further and further away.


    Sam had never before tasted an unknown fruit in a single copy, but he had previously eaten the fruit of this plant, besides, the cat gave his crown "cat to protect" in the hope of begging it from Sam.


    Although others did all the work for Sam, the bottom line is that the fruit was not easy to get, so Sam certainly would not give it to others.


    He found a comfortable, quiet area that he walked up and down, and then prepared to consume the fruit.

 Chapter 57

    Sam told the cat to protect him, he reluctantly agreed. Sam took the fruit out of the ring and immediately consumed it, not allowing the scent to spread.


    After a while, Sam felt a powerful spiritual wave throughout his body. This time it seemed to him that the whole body, including the bones, began to rebuild, he almost immediately lost consciousness.


    Sam came to his senses in the middle of the night, the cat inquisitively examined him sitting next to him. To begin with, he tried to sense the changes.


    Sam level 30


    Class Immortal


    Strength 52 (+1)


    Agility 95 (+1)


    Endurance 45 (+1)


    Fortitude 47 (+1)


    Spirit 75


    Unallocated stat points 0


    Abilities - Premonition of Danger, Spiritual Armor, Mobility.


    In addition to 10 stamina, Sam got 5 more to all stats.


    However, as in the case with the use of the past fruit, Sam doubted that these parameters reflect the changes in full.


    He felt completely different, if earlier the strength of his skin and only a little of his body in general had increased, now the whole body has changed completely.


    He became even slightly taller and much more powerful, and his body was completely improved, even the bones.


    Even with his swords, Sam only left scratches.


    He tried using the spatial sword and struck at the base of his hand, where the bone went close to the thin layer of skin. The sword managed to cut through the thin layer and get to the bone, but could do almost nothing with the bone.


    Sam grimaced in pain, but even he knew that the pain must be much worse, but he was able to endure it without too much trouble.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    The moment came when Sam could really break trees with his fists.


    Sam began to move back towards the explosion site, there were obviously many representatives of different countries.


    They were supposed to return home after they dealt with the plant, and Sam decided that he would try to join someone in a good way.


    Well, if it doesn''t work out well, there are other options.


    It''s been a day and a half since the explosion, but Sam found the Americans with whom he spoke last time.


    Of course, he did not want to look for problems with the Americans. And in general, Sam was not going to visit countries such as America, Russia, China and so on.


    If he starts wandering around America, he may well be torn to pieces there. All the same, his beggarly country had an advantage. They did not have much weapons.


    In addition, while he remains in his hole and does not climb where he should not, the probability of meeting the strongest people on the planet, or people with heavy weapons is quite low.


    He asked the Americans if he could come back with them and jump out of the parachute on the way. Obviously, no one was going to agree to this, Sam suggested a type 3 core and a certain amount of fruits.


    After Sam gradually offered all new products, they still managed to agree at some point.


    For a time they remained with the remains of the giant plant, conducting research and collecting samples.


    He was told that even after the explosion, this miracle creation showed signs of life, so they had to complete what they started.


    Sam thought that if someone stood out too much and grew as fast as this tree, then he could be blown up as well, for the sake of the world safety.


    After a while, when all the cases were completed, they hit the road.


    They got to the local international parking lot or something, got on two American helicopters and flew away.


    Soon they flew to the airport, where they boarded a plane. Since their destination was Los Angeles, the plane followed the trajectory Sam wanted.


    Flying near the house, Sam thanked the Americans and then jumped with a parachute. Literally a day later, Sam returned to the mansion after more than half a year.


    However, upon arriving at the mansion, he did not notice anyone alive, the mansion was partially destroyed, there were traces of a battle. Searching everything around Sam saw only stale corpses.


    Coming back into the courtyard, he sensed a slight danger from a certain direction and an arrow landed next to him, clearly with a message.


    Sam did not waste time and instantly turned on the skill, jerking in the right direction.


    The messenger clearly did not expect such a speed from him, despite the fact that he was at a distance of half a kilometre and was on the roof, Sam quickly caught up with him.


    He did not ask anything, but simply sat the man on a chair and tied him. Then, he began to slowly pull off one nail after another.


    Then he took a fiery sword and began, again slowly, to remove the upper skin from his hand. He tried different swords, added salt to wounds, generally experimented.


    In the end, the man himself gave out everything he knew, there was a message in the arrow that told him to look into the refrigerator in the basement.


    And also the message "for Gloria".


    He said she was part of the European "Hammer" organization and was a relative of one of their leaders. Additionally, her escort was one of their best fighters.

 Chapter 58

    They did not find out what had happened immediately, but when they found out, they naturally went to Sam.


    After all, he was too lazy to cover up his tracks. That beggar could not watch the entrance around the clock alone, so it is quite possible that he found helpers.


    In general, it is not known how many people eventually knew that Sam was waiting for Gloria, and Sam was not afraid of anyone, and he didn''t care.


    He waited in the mansion for almost two months after this incident and decided that nothing would happen.


    But Sam obviously was wrong, he did not wait for long enough, and they attacked after he left. All killed, and most likely not only killed.


    Sam continued to systematically cut him, trying to prolong his torment and bringing him to his senses, but in the end he still died. So Sam had to go check the refrigerator.


    The dead man also admitted in the end that there were explosives in the refrigerator and he was going to detonate it after Sam went inside.


    They wanted him to see the inside of the refrigerator first.


    Sam opened it and saw the heads of Ashley and her children. The eyes were open and the gaze expressed agony. Sam didn''t care about her children, but he felt a little sorry for Ashley.


    - You still could not survive.


    Sam knew that she was tortured and killed because of him, but he did not love her, and did not feel much pain or guilt.


    But all the same, looking at her, he began to get a little angry.


    Sam made a bonfire in the yard and threw their heads into the bonfire. He sat down next to it and watched the fire devour Ashley''s head, remembering the time he spent with her.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Ashley was a casual woman. She was not particularly smart, did not possess any special willpower or character. She was a simple woman that Sam liked.


    He also thought about Jane. When he first met her, she didn''t look good, he even suggested that she was closer to 25. Only later did he find out that she was only 20.


    She was strong, smart and beautiful. Sam never tried to trick her because he didn''t think he was worthy of such a woman.


    In addition, it would not take long to fall in love with this one, and that Sam could not afford it.


    Looking at the fire, he recalled his childhood.


    When he was about 12 years old, he was, once again, extremely frightened. When people are terrified, they usually pray to God.


    But Sam prayed for death. He just had to think that all this could end at any moment. He can jump from a high-rise and all his fears and pains will pass like a bad dream.


    These thoughts always calmed him and gave him strength to move on, he convinced himself that if it was ever too hard for him, he could always finish everything. So there''s nowhere to rush. And he really felt better, and he found the strength to go on again and again.


    This was his faith and prayer. And so it went on year after year, until the very apocalypse.


    Sometimes, when Sam''s electricity went out at home, he had no choice but to wait patiently and immerse himself in his thoughts. He hated such moments terribly.


    At such moments, he reluctantly began to recall various episodes of his miserable life and he was overwhelmed with hatred and anger.


    Hatred of parents, relatives, friends, all of humanity. And also himself.


    All these thoughts haunted him, and as soon as Sam could, he again sat down at the monitor screen to distract himself and escape from it all.


    He looked at Ashley''s head and grew more angry.


    Sam sat in this mansion next to Ashley because everything suited him, being lazy and having fun with Ashley, his anger and hatred ceased to bother him.


    The mansion and Ashley, and maybe even Jane, were something of an anchor for Sam.


    There is no more anchor, Sam has no relatives, no friends. He did not feel belonging to this city, country, or even humanity in general.


    There will be no more anchors, Sam was no longer going to keep all this anger and hatred in himself, before he had no choice, but now he has.


    He will release everything outside and crush these pitiful insects. People, animals, zombies don''t give a shit at all.


    Sam got so angry that the fire began to sway and dim, even the cat became nervous.


    Spirituality seethed around him, and Sam continued to stare into Ashley''s eyes, burning in flames.

 Chapter 59

    He got up and headed towards the camp of the neighboring town, with his speed it didn''t take long.


    - Damn it!


    More than six months have passed, the camp was not too big, the zombies had already smashed this camp.


    A bunch of zombies were still in the camp, Sam cleared his way and found the jeep in good condition, apparently they did not have time to start it, the keys and the remnants of someone''s brains lay on the seat.


    Sam cleaned up a bit, started the car and drove to the capital.


    He promised Russell help, after all Russell unilaterally helped Sam with many things.


    Well, the main reason was that Sam was planning to take the plane again and go to Europe.


    Sam needed some kind of target to start with, and the Hammer was perfect.


    There were traffic jams, but Sam kicked the cars to the sides and drove on.


    A couple of days later, he reached the camp in the capital, he entered there without any checks. He showed a special pass issued by Russell and asked guards to inform him. Russell invited him to his place and Sam immediately got down to business.


    Sam - I came to return the favor, you can order a couple of enemies from opposite factions or something similar, after which I will need an airplane again and I will fly to Europe.


    - Also, there is a powerful crocodile skin of the 3rd type, you need to make armor, shoes, gloves, a hood and even a mask on the face from it, so that the whole body is protected, including the neck.


    - After which all these items can be improved with strengthening and parameters, I collected a lot of cores of the 2nd type, which should be enough.


    Crocodile armor will not be superfluous, even if Sam''s body is not weaker. He began to use less spiritual armor and mainly used it only for protection against certain skills and movement.


    Russel - I understood, I will prepare everything and give you all the information you need. And I''m sorry about the mansion, I found out about what happened after.


    Sam - Okay, right now, is there something to start with?


    Russel - Hmm, in this camp I''ll conduct reconnaissance and prepare everything, in five days there will be a chance to act, and outside you can start with an organization that trades people for experience, right now. They are part of a bandit camp outside the capital.


    - There are not many people there, but there are many strong evolutionists.


    Sam - Fine, give me a guide, I''ll figure it out.


    Russell did not argue and did what was said. Soon Sam was on his way towards this bandit camp.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Stopping further in advance, Sam told the driver to hide the car and wait for him, while he went to the side of the camp.


    Sam was not trying to make any scouting or any other crap, but took out his swords and began to immediately cut the guards at the gate and kill everyone who gets in the way.


    Alarm was raised and more and more evolvers began to appear, they tried to shoot at Sam, used the skills of slowing down, damage, transformation, there were assassins and so on.


    Someone brought an RPG, but instead of hitting Sam, he just killed one of his own.


    Sam moved too fast and almost no one hit, except for some skills that were used on the target without aiming.


    Sam slashed them one by one, moving around them like a ghost, some of them had decent swords, defense skills or powerful shields. Some of them put up magic shields, walls of ice, and other defensive skills in front of them. But even if they blocked the first blow, Sam in motion struck the second, third and still chopped them to pieces instantly.


    He noticed quite a few times people with charge skill, they approached Sam almost instantly and struck him with their enchanted weapons. Those guys were pretty annoying, he could not always react so he missed a few hits. At least after using their charge skill they were just meat bags. Some of them obviously was much better than Sam in terms of swordplay but it was all useless because of huge difference in stats.


    Previously, he preferred only to cut the neck depriving the head, but now he tried in different ways, chopped off the head itself partially or completely, as well as whole body at different angles.


    Some of them were stronger than others because of hardening skills, so Sam not always could rip them apart instantly, but that was even worse scenario for them. Instead of dying instantly they were still alive in agony and suffering after different horrible injuries.


    Guts, meat and blood were everywhere.


    They were constantly yelling something, trying to stop the carnage and persuading Sam to stop for chat. Obviously Sam ignored all the stench coming out of their filthy mouths and continued to kill.


    The smartest asses quickly realized that something was wrong and instead of help they fled in all directions.


    But there were many hunters, they were around Sam in hundreds. Some launched the skills of mass destruction and hit their own, complete chaos reigned.


    Even if these insects managed to lower Sam''s armor to half the power, Sam simply turned on the absorption and quickly replenished the armor, after which he continued to tear everyone apart.


    Sam did not understand who was who, children or adults, evolvers or ordinary passers-by. All around him were enemies.


    Hundreds of corpses lay down in the camp, even the most courageous began to scatter in all directions, Sam continued to chop everyone he saw.


    Even the snipers realized something was wrong and stopped firing, scattering in all directions.


    After killing all who resisted and not only, Sam began to collect their rings and bracelets in a bag, he also did not disdain with good blades.


    After that, he began to move around the camp and kill everyone he found. People were hiding like rats everywhere and Sam gave them death.


    Entering one of the buildings, he found something like a prison, behind bars was a girl of about 14 years old with tears in her eyes. Obviously one of those who were grabbed as a commodity.


    - Uncle let me go please.


    Sam cut her in two and went to chop the rest. When he finished here, he went further prowling through the camp and killing all living things.


    The cat hunted lonely fugitives outside, and then joined Sam.


    Sam felt a little better when he finished, not seeing anything else interesting in the camp, he went back to the car and headed back.


    On the way, he checked the rings, but did not notice anything particularly valuable for himself, took only all the cores and a couple of the swords he liked.


    When he returned, he met with Russell and dumped things from all the rings with 3 meters of space, he kept them for himself. He gave the bag with the rest of the rings to Russell and went to rest.


    During this massacre, Sam managed to raise the level, he spent the last month in the Amazon being already level 30 and hunted down powerful river animals. In general, the level was not too far.

 Chapter 60

    After a couple of days, Russell gave Sam his armor.


    Sam level 31


    Class Immortal


    Strength 54 (+3)


    Agility 103 (+3)


    Stamina 47 (+3)


    Toughness 49 (+3)


    Spirit 76


    Unallocated stat points 0


    Abilities - Premonition of Danger, Spiritual Armor, Mobility.


    The whole set of crocodile leather protective clothing looked pretty cool, Sam was pleased.


    He ordered another set of the same type just in case. Russell agreed and began to explain the situation in the capital:


    - After the disappearance of the previous general, his rivals began to gradually devour his faction, I left myself as many people and influence as I could, but it is obvious that I cannot compete with them.


    - One of them declared himself the new general and is now the most influential.


    - This camp is huge, there is about a million people, the camp consists of many parts. The general has his own troops, although there are few weapons and equipment left, but they are still there.


    - If you start a full-fledged fight, it will be a disaster for the camp, but if you get rid of the leaders, then it will not be difficult for me to deal with the rest, given that I will prepare properly.


    - In two days we will have a meeting of the command, each leader of the main factions will be present, I have only two allies whom I would ask to keep alive. It will not be difficult to recognize them and they will be informed.


    - The rest must be removed without exception, all these commissars, officials and the rest of the rabble have never really killed even zombies. But with each of them, as with me, of course, there will be bodyguards, it is customary to bring no more than two to a meeting.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    - Officials wear reinforced armor of the second type, but as far as I understand, this is not a problem for you. As far as I know there are no prestige classes among them, there used to be one besides the previous general, but he also died under unknown circumstances.


    It turns out Russell is quite ambitious, it is quite possible that Russell has long been preparing to seize power. But Sam certainly didn''t mind. Even if all these officials and the general were really great people and leaders, what would he care about?


    - I see, this is not a problem.


    They discussed the details, after which Sam went to rest and wait for the right day.


    Two days later, Sam, Russell, and another of his bodyguards went to the meeting. Sam without hesitation began to act according to the plan. There were no particular difficulties.


    He took out current general first and then started taking out the rest rapidly. All of these leaders and their guards were not very different from the strongest people from the camp, which he had slaughtered earlier.


    Russell then ordered Sam to deal with certain problem people who might lead the resistance and use the armored cars and so on. Sam quickly did everything and brought the heads of the enemies.


    Sam looked like Russell''s bodyguard and unquestioningly performed all the tasks, this was necessary so that Russell had fewer problems in the future and the allies did not have unnecessary thoughts.


    Of course, the change of power was not easy, and the camp was not calm, to put it mildly, but Russell and his friends were involved in politics. Sam calmly played his part to the end.


    A couple of days later, Sam went to Europe, namely Spain, the target should be there.


    To his surprise, Russell sent 12 more evolvers on the plane with him in addition to the pilot, two of whom would simply accompany the pilot. The task of the rest will be a preliminary capture of targets after Sam has cleared it.


    Before shipping, Russell told Sam some interesting news.


    He began with the fact that due to the fact that spirituality on the planet was constantly increasing, many means of communication were lost.


    No satellite communications were working, the Internet gradually stopped working. Even radio, telephone and other means are no longer relevant, at least when it comes to long distances.


    Russell found out that Gloria and her companion had arrived in their country and visited different camps buying fruits which improves vision in the dark. Apparently in Europe, such fruits were rare.


    It turned out that these fruits were intended not only for people, but also for carrier pigeons.


    Due to communication problems, carrier pigeons began to gain popularity in Europe again; at first, in the conditions of the apocalypse, this method of communication was not relevant.


    At level 10, the corresponding class could only interact a little with animals, but this was not enough to find a companion animal for itself, and it was still not easy to train pigeons. However, at level 20, everything changed, pigeons, like other creatures, became stronger and smarter.


    Even before the apocalypse, pigeons could fly at speeds of up to 100 km per hour, if not more. Well, after that, their capabilities increased dramatically.


    Russell learned that trainers even fed animals or humans to pigeons to get them stronger and faster, which later became a great way to communicate over ultra-long distances.

 Chapter 61

    Thanks to the fruits of night vision, the pigeons were even more effective. They could fly even at night, which greatly increased their effectiveness.


    Following the Investigation, Russell found a man from the Hammer organization in the capital.


    The man was the trainer, and his pigeon most likely went to Spain to report that Sam had returned.


    Russell found out that the organization has its own base in Spain, in a park not too far from Gibraltar.


    It became obvious that Russell was going to take this base, and if all goes well, send more people there.


    Sam certainly didn''t mind, even if Russell decided to take over the world, what did he care? If Russell''s influence and capabilities grow, then Sam will only benefit from it.


    The distance to the target was around 7 thousand kilometres, when they finally flew over the airport in Gibraltar, Sam and the rest of the fighters jumped out with a parachute.


    They jumped out near the airport in order to carry out a sweep and take control of it so the pilot could land safely.


    The airport was under the control of people, it was cleared and there were even a couple of planes. Sam decided not to rush to chop everyone to pieces, but first he found people at the airport and found out what''s what.


    The airport belonged to the Spanish government and they did not prohibit its use, but they did not charge a small fee for it.


    That was Russell''s problem already, so the plane landed.


    After re-seeding on cars, they went to the approximate destination. After a couple of hours, they found the intended target.


    It was something like a town located on a hill, but at the very top there was something like a mixture of a medieval castle and houses.


    All this miracle was located almost in open nature, of course, traces of human activity were noticeable, but still rare.


    Zombies, of course, were not only in cities, but scattered everywhere, but still they rarely entered such a wilderness.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    So such an environment was something of a natural defense, and the animals only helped the fighters to become stronger.


    They even managed to find a place and build a helipad, on which there were five different helicopters.


    The town was almost not guarded and there were no walls around; it was mainly the castle and the helipad that were guarded.


    Sam decided that the helipad would be his first target so that no one escaped.


    Russell''s fighters were few, so he told them not to climb, they would only take the survivors from the helipad and go away until Sam cleared the area.


    Sam was going to capture whoever he could alive to get more information. He told the cat to stay away from him and kill whoever he could from ambushes.


    After he incapacitated about twenty people on the helipad, an alarm sounded and soon many evolvers began to descend from the castle on the hill, and movements began in the town below.


    Sam did not think long and ran to meet them and began the massacre. While there were no Type 3 fighters among them, there was little threat to Sam, he moved among them and tore apart one by one.


    For some fighters it took only a moment, sometimes it took a couple of seconds to mess around, but somewhere in 10 minutes there were already hundreds of corpses on the slope. Even Sam was a little tired of this.


    Sam ate the fruit to regain his stamina and moved towards the castle.


    He saw a small delegation at the top of one of the castle walls watching the massacre, so he decided to deal with them first, and only then finish off the rest of the crowd of evolvers.


    The walls of the castle were very high, but there were many ledges, irregularities, windows and the like, so Sam jumped up rather quickly.


    They fired at him, even with RPGs fired volleys, but Sam felt threats and dodged without problems.


    Sam quickly reached the desired targets, when he approached, they gave the order to cease fire and tried to enter into dialogue with him.


    He only made sure that among these twenty people there are those who he needs together with their bodyguards. As always, Sam didn`t want to hear anything or trash talk around.


    Although Sam was tired, when he remembered Ashley''s face, the fatigue blew away like a wind, he attacked them too, although he only tried to deprive the limbs or knock out whoever he could.


    There was a several pretty good fighters there, even tho no one was at level 30, Sam had to put a little effort to this fight. specially since he was trying to keep alive most of them. So things got a bit messy, but those people were still not strong enough to really make troubles for him.


    When he finished with them, he began to carve out the remnants of resistance in the area.


    People who came running from the town, at the sight of hundreds of corpses around the hill, acted in different ways. Someone tried to find the enemy, but most, on the contrary, dumped back.


    Sam continued, no longer in a hurry, to move around and suppress resistance. But he did not take his eyes off only more than a dozen people whom he had knocked out earlier.


    Sam was a pragmatic man, so, under normal circumstances, he wouldn''t bother with revenge.


    But now he was at the peak of his strength, all these fighters in his eyes were just bugs.


    Plus, Ashley''s death made him more angry than he expected.

 Chapter 62

    Soon those who wanted to die diminished, he hid this ten of "bosses" in one of the rooms, tying them properly with ropes made of leather of the third type.


    Returning to the helipad, he continued to cut out the remnants of those who resisted.


    On this day, Sam killed more than 500 people, captured many. Many fled, of course. But in the end, not all residents of the town belonged to the organization.


    There was no need to kill thousands of inhabitants. Whoever wants to leave, let him leave, but with those who stayed it will be possible to negotiate later.


    Sam did not know the exact numbers, but to take the 20th level, it was necessary somewhere around 40 million particles, for the 30th level, respectively, already somewhere around 3 billion.


    Today Sam killed many fighters and there were many fighters of the organization level 20 and above.


    For killing 20x levels, they gave in the area of ??half of the soul particles they had. Then there was a regression, although Sam was not sure how much less experience was given.


    But even if we assume that Sam killed 100 fighters of 20x levels, then he earned about 2 billion experience, but considering that Sam raised the level, there were probably much more such fighters.


    Moreover, it was worth considering that at times he used the absorption of particles by armor, no matter how fast he was, it is impossible not to catch a certain number of skills of different types and dodge all bullets.


    The crux of the matter is that although in the Amazon it was possible to find high-level animals that gave a lot of experience at once, but if you kill 20x and higher levels of people in such numbers, then the experience is also not small.


    Sam wasn''t even sure which method was more efficient.


    Sam level 32


    Class Immortal


    Strength 55 (+3)If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Agility 103 (+3)


    Stamina 50 (+3)


    Fortitude 50 (+3)


    Spirit 77


    Unallocated stat points 0


    Abilities - Premonition of Danger, Spiritual Armor, Mobility.


    Even when Sam''s agility was around 16-20, he was already moving somewhere 2 times faster than a normal person, but then, as in the case of experience, there was a regression.


    The larger the parameter became, the less it gave gains. So Sam decided that for now, dexterity is enough and it is worth a little adjust other parameters.


    Sam found 10 fighters sent by Russell near the helipad they were keeping an eye on. He said that the resistance was suppressed, but if something does happen, so that they do not risk it, but let him know.


    All the same, Sam hated all this nonsense with organizing people, and these 10 people had to deal with these issues.


    The time soon came for interrogation with partiality.


    The town was completely subordinate to the Hammer organization. There were enough such organizations.


    Not all strong evolvers wanted to work for the government and kill zombies, but preferred to establish their bases on the outskirts, gradually spreading their influence.


    Of course, given that there were no mind control skills, and also the fact that a lot of experience was given for high-level evolvers, it was not easy to collect and maintain an organization of even this scale.


    In addition to the base, they had scouts in many large camps. As in the camp of the capital of country X, they transmitted information by pigeons. There were also a couple of branches, but still the main base was here.


    Gloria''s father turned out to be one of the killed among the 20s on the wall, Sam was glad that he was here and he did not have to look for him, but also upset that he killed him so quickly.


    It was obvious that Groria was just innocent victim of his, and maybe her father too. But it does not matter who is right or wrong. As long as Sam will be stronger than others he will always be right, not matter what he does.


    He decided to recoup the rest, and when the fighters finished with interrogations, he began to torture the rest, and in particular the leader.


    Among Russell''s fighters, one turned out to be with the healing skill, he helped Sam keep the leader alive and gave clues about torture.


    The cat, too, in this chaos found someone to profit from, well, after that, Sam provided him with some of those with whom the interrogation had already ended.


    Sam avenged Ashley and calmed down a bit, he sat on top of castle and looked around. The cat sat on Sam''s head and did the same. It was worth admitting that it was quite beautiful here.


    Many hills filled with various trees and other vegetation covered almost the entire area around.


    Previously, there were many paths among the hills and at times other footprints of people were visible. However, with the growth of spirituality, almost everything was covered with solid forests wherever you looked.


    A couple of Russell''s fighters headed back to the airport. Firstly, it was necessary to pay for the services for its use, otherwise the plane will remain there.


    And secondly, since the operation was successful, more people could have been transported here.

 Chapter 63

    At the same time.


    ---


    Rose was a little worried. Her brother Cole didn''t come back for dinner for a long time.


    She was only 11, but she was no longer a stupid girl and always tried to be good.


    She knew that her brother loved her more than life, but still did not want to be useless and deep down she was afraid that he would leave her like her parents.


    As far as she can remember, she was deaf and dumb, she could not normally communicate and play with other children, only with some of the same children at school. But no one had ever loved her as much as her older brother, and she answered him in kind.


    And now she cooked dinner, cleaned up and patiently waited for her brother to return, hug her and praise her.


    But she was beginning to get more and more nervous, her brother did not return and the town was not calm. She was deaf and dumb, but she saw well enough, she saw from the window how people in the town were alarmed, how some neighbors ran out with tears in their eyes.


    Her brother told her to never go outside unless absolutely necessary, but he had to return already, after all, almost 2 hours had passed since the beginning of all this, but he still did not return.


    Rose did not want to be a naughty girl, her brother rarely broke promises, he had to return to her, she just had to wait a little longer.


    But she could not wait any longer, and after a little more time, she decided to go look for her brother.


    She left the house and saw one of the neighbors, Aunt Marie, who was moving towards the castle with a pale face, not noticing anything around.Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!


    Rose couldn''t speak, so she just followed her.


    They soon reached the slope in front of the castle.


    After the catastrophe, a lot of things happened, so the girl has already managed to see various monsters. She had seen people die before.


    Her brother was always there, he always protected her from monsters and evil people, while he was there she had nothing to fear.


    But what she saw now scared her more than anything before.


    A huge number of bodies were scattered all over the place, they were torn to pieces. Severed heads and limbs were strewn about. Blood was everywhere.


    Aunt Marie was already sobbing and stumbling, at the same time passing between the corpses in search of her son.


    And there were many like Aunt Marie here, with expressions of horror and despair on their faces, these people walked around the corpses.


    Some found what they were looking for, but they were clearly not happy with what they found.


    Rose was frightened by the whole picture, when she thought about her brother, her heart almost stopped.


    But the brother almost always kept his promises, he promised that now they are safe and no one else can harm them.


    Rosa believed her brother, but mechanically continued to walk between the remains of the bodies.


    She suppressed her tears, fear and this suffocating pain in her chest and continued to search.


    She did not know how much time had passed, people around were clearly shouting and crying, she did not know what exactly they were shouting, she stubbornly continued to search.


    She did not find her brother''s body, but she did see the head.


    Approaching the head with timid little steps, she prayed that she would just dream about it, her brother would soon return and wake her up.


    She knelt down and with shaking hands reached for the head, turning this head towards her, she saw Cole''s face.


    She rested Cole''s head on her lap and began to wipe away the remaining blood and dirt on his face.


    Her brother was everything to her, he was her world and sky.


    She tried to scream, but there was a lump in her throat, even the brother''s face was blurred as if in a fog, it seemed to her that she could not breathe.


    As if the whole world collapsed overnight and the sky fell right on her.


    Rose hugged this head and waited for this terrible dream to end, the brother would return home and wake her up.


    He will praise her for the delicious food, gently pat her on the head, and again tell her that soon he will completely cure her.


    She will again tell him that it doesn''t matter to her as long as her brother is around and they will laugh merrily.


    Rose was a good girl, her brother will definitely not leave her alone, she will patiently wait for her brother to return.


    ---

 Chapter 64

    Sam continued to sit on the castle wall and survey the surroundings.


    He managed to completely satisfy his desire to kill, at least for now.


    Of course, he was not going to stop there, all the same, killing strong people in such quantities is a really good way to become stronger.


    He saw the commotion below, people walked among the corpses in search of relatives and friends, there were not many people, maybe about five dozen.


    But Sam didn''t really care, he didn''t treat these people as equals, he was stronger and could crush them like bugs.


    Of course, Sam understood that sooner or later the same fate awaits him.


    He believed that even if he were a holy savior, he would still be crushed like a bug at some point, simply because he is weaker. And for his killers, it will not matter whether he deserved it or not.


    And perhaps worse fate awaits him.


    He remembered the girl he hacked in prison. He did not know who she was, where she came from and why there, she asked to release her and Sam did not hesitate to do so.


    He believed that death is a panacea for all problems, and readily gave this death to those around him.


    Sam hoped that when his time will come, he too would be given a quick death.


    Or maybe he should not hope for this and give death to himself?


    Everything seemed to have completely changed since the catastrophe, Sam survived and hoped for something, he began to value his life and was looking forward to the moment when everything would change, waiting for his new bright future.


    And in fact he reached that future, he could now look at others as insects and cut them out in droves. He could release all his anger out and not deny himself anything.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Is this what he hoped for? But why did he then think about giving himself a quick death? This thought first came to him after the disaster.


    Sam decided to go down to these people and corpses. He never paid attention to others, but now he wanted to personally look into the eyes of those whom he had deprived of family and friends.


    It was something like an experiment, he himself wanted to know if he felt something or not, in any case, he could slaughter them like pigs at any moment.


    He went down the slope and apparently someone recognized him, they began to poke at him and shout at him. People gathered around him with tears in their eyes and shouted at him.


    Some began to release skills, but among them Sam did not notice anyone even of the 2nd type, so Sam simply ignored them, he did not even need spiritual armor.


    Gradually, some began to rush at him with the fists and swords of the dead, in vain attempts at revenge.


    Sam looked at them closely and did not move, his crocodile armor did not allow them to harm him in any way.


    Well he made a few slaps, and those who got slapped flew away. Was hard to say if they alive or not, whatever. At least after that most of them got back to reality.


    Sam never really loved anyone, except that he probably still loved his mother as a child, but when he became older, even this love disappeared like smoke.


    Once he fell in love in his youth, but love was unrequited and brought him nothing but pain and suffering. Since then, he only avoided it more, what is the point in such torment?


    He noticed a girl about ten years old nearby, she was sitting on her knees and hugging someones head. Sam came closer, ignoring the surroundings, sat down and looked at her properly.


    She held that head tightly and looked into nowhere, her gaze expressed nothing as if she had no soul.


    Even if Sam had a shitty life before the disaster, he still understood that his fate was far from the worst possible. In his place, other people might only have become stronger, but not Sam.


    He is only deeply mired in self-pity and hatred for others. That was how he was, too pitiful and cowardly to change anything.


    He heard others telling him to leave the girl alone, that she was deaf and dumb and had lost her only relative.


    What was her life like? Was her life less shitty than his own? Sam sincerely doubted it. And in the end, he took from her the most precious thing she had.


    He could avenge Ashley without killing all these people, he could do it, but he saw in them only pieces of meat and experience. They were just the means that Sam used to release his anger.


    It was getting dark, Sam ordered the cat not to let anyone near the girl.


    Sam and the cat were looking closely at the girl, her matted hair, her snot on her face, blood on her hands and clothes, her expressionless eyes.


    Maybe he should let her go too? Surely it will be easier for her if he relieves her of suffering.


    He continued to sit and looking at her, Sam thought about who he was, where he was going, what did he want?

 Chapter 65

    Sam didn''t believe that most people could truly sympathize with others.


    Just a few people really have enough imagination, and above all desire, to imagine themselves in the place of another person.


    It is impossible to try to imagine such a thing in all colors, and it is a useless exercise.


    But if people could fully feel the pain they bring to others, the world would be much more peaceful.


    But as much as Sam thought about what had happened today, he didn''t feel a bit of guilt.


    If a person took up arms and entered the battle, then he may well die, this is obvious. Such a simple fact, and yet for some reason people often ignore it. Do they really think about their relatives while dying like a bunch of insects?


    Sam could not understand why, at the sight of his power, all these people did not immediately throw down their weapons and kneel, or just ran away.


    Well some part of them was actually smart enough to run away. But it seems that most of them were completely brain dead.


    Instead of running away, they died one by one, in pitiful attempts to harm him.


    He was a little sorry for the girl, but not because he hurt her or anything, but because her relative was an idiot.


    He asked one of Russell''s fighters to take care of her, he would hire someone from the residents to look after her.


    He even gave him type 3 meat and some of the fruits of which he has already gathered a lot after killing so many people.


    Having solved this issue, Sam went to rest, he will stay here for a short while until Russell brings new people here.


    If the camp in the capital falls, Russell will have somewhere to run away. Plus Russell was going to take over the organization''s former network as best he could.


    The next day, Sam and the cat sat down by the river and started fishing. The cat run a way a little bit up the river, and then he ran to Sam with a fish in his mouth. Cat was obviously looking down on Sams horrible ability to catch fish.


    Sam drove the cat away and told him to go to the forest to have fun. Fishing with a rod was like a meditation for Sam.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    He had noticed for a long time that with the growth of his spirit, he could slightly influence his environment.


    While the spirit was not enough, Sam could, for example, move his hands above the grass without touching it and it would move slightly.


    With the current level of spirit, he could influence the environment more strongly, but still it is rather something like a cool breeze and only very close to himself.


    Compared to skills, using your spirit directly is nothing to be worth mentioning.


    He, of course, suspected that this spirit must somehow be used correctly, but no matter how hard he tried, nothing came of it.


    He did not find any inner worlds, and he could not look into himself.


    Either his spirit was still too weak, or he was too dumb to use it properly.


    The sword, too, became stronger, Sam did not know at what distance he could now feel other swords, but he suspected that this distance had increased considerably.


    A couple of days later, new fighters arrived and Sam was ready to go further on the journey. He decided to try to find users of other swords.


    He was assigned two fighters, one of whom was a helicopter pilot, and Sam set off towards Madrid.


    They stayed away from settlements, although the birds became stronger and larger, they did not lose their minds, and they are unlikely to attack a huge and noisy helicopter, at least until a whole flock of them gathered.


    Well, zombies of course do not care about such restrictions.


    Soon, Sam felt the call of the sword, which led him in the direction of Madrid, he flew a little closer after which the pilot found a comfortable enough place to land.


    As before, Sam was not going to run to the enemy, if he is in the capital, then there is a possibility that he will be awaited with a whole armed army.


    There is even a possibility that they are using something like rockets or some other heavy weapons.


    He chose a comfortable spot with good visibility and began to wait patiently.


    Three days later, Sam realized that most likely he would not wait for anything, obviously the opponent this time was also not a fool and patiently waited for Sam to come to him himself.


    Sam began to wander around in search of animals and people in order not to waste time, he decided to wait a little longer in case the other owner of the sword still loses his patience.


    He wandered around and killed everything that caught his eye. He didn''t care if he met fighters or civilians. In any case, there was no one to intercede for these people.


    Sam hated humanity, and he was not going to stop expressing his feelings towards them.


    Even if there would appear some kind of hero to protect those people, Sam believed that he could just run away or kill him if he is weak.


    And he was not worried that he will kill wrong person like it happened with Gloria. There was no one around he was worried about anymore like Ashley. Not that he had put a lot of effort into it before though ...


    A week later, there still was no traces of another sword wielder. Sam got back into the helicopter and went back to the base. At least he realized that the radius of the sword was likely to be in the region of 500 kilometres.


    At the base, he remained only one day, and the next morning decided to go towards Morocco and Algeria.


    Even flying close to the coast, his sword could theoretically scan not a small part of Morocco.


    Moving further towards Algeria, Sam again felt the call of the sword.

 Chapter 66

    Sam felt another sword wielder so he decided to check him out.


    As before, they found a convenient landing site, after which Sam left in search of a place with a good view of the surroundings and began to wait patiently.


    It didn''t take long this time. The very next day, Sam noticed a man in the distance who was approaching him at a steady but fast pace.


    Sam went down the hill and went to meet him. Soon they met face to face and began to look at each other from a distance of some 50 meters.


    Sam looked very impressive with his 2-meter height and developed muscles and complexion, also the crocodile''s skin that protects the entire body including the face made his appearance quite frightening.


    His opponent was the opposite, he was not a tall, rather young guy of about 20 years old, his complexion did not stand out at all.


    The only odd thing about it was that he had a completely pale skin like a corpse. In addition, there was some kind of darkness in his eyes.


    At first Sam thought he had met Z3, but he never even met Z1, so he did not know what they looked like, besides, it is obvious that the guy was alone and there were no zombies in the area.


    Then Sam remembered the prestige class of the pale master, which he could have chosen at the 10th level, it is likely that it was him or something like that. Although it was difficult to say for sure.


    Sam felt a little tension, obviously the opponent was not weak. In any case, until you enter the battle you will not know


    Sam on his way since apocalypse has already met a couple of people who caused him similar feelings. People who may have been equal or close to him in strength.


    But in all previous cases, he immediately ran away, or quietly walked away, trying not to attract attention, and then ran away. He was not willing to interact or compete with those people in any way.


    He did not want to fight with those who are equal to him in strength, it is simply stupid.


    But even if he runs away now, the radius of the swords continued to grow. Soon he will be found one way or another, there is no point in postponing anymore.


    Sam turned his swords around for courage and prepared to charge into battle.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Neither Sam nor his rival was clearly about to chat. There was nothing to talk about, everything was simple and clear anyway.


    Sam used his spirit sword, as well as the sword of space, he never managed to find a stronger sword.


    His opponent also used two swords, besides the spiritual one he used the sword of darkness or something like that.


    Sam dashed forward and swung his swords, both blows were easily blocked, Sam, using his mobility skill, went behind the pale-faced man''s back, striking his neck and body.


    To his surprise, pale guy managed to react, but now instead of trying to block, he delivered his own swings towards Sam, ignoring the trajectory of Sams swords.


    Two blows from Sam reached the pale face, he managed to cut his skin, but that was where his success ended. It seemed like the bones of this pale guy was really tough.


    Sam managed to move slightly and missed one of the retaliatory blows past him, receiving only a scratch, but the second drove into his body properly.


    Sam felt no faint impulse and his armor dropped one-tenth, if not more, in just one hit.


    It became clear that blocking his hits with armor was a bad idea, he needed energy for his movement skill. Sam''s body strength was enormous, so he decided to try it as it is.


    But as soon as Sam stopped using the armor, he felt something strange.


    He felt some kind of heaviness in his body and even in his head, some kind of overwhelming aura began to act on him.


    Sam tried to attack again, but his blows again did not bring the desired results, no matter how hard he tried.


    At the same time, Sam himself continued to receive injuries, moreover, because of this aura of suppression, it became even more difficult for him.


    Catching another blow to the body, Sam flew to the side, his armor was cut and a not weak cut appeared in his chest.


    The pale guy was better than Sam in every way. Strength of the body, power of blow and mastery of the sword.


    He was inferior only in speed, but because of the aura, even this advantage was too small.


    Sam began to realize that it would not end well, he decided to make one last try.


    Once again using his mobility skill, he went behind the pale-faced man, but this time he remained a couple of meters away. During the move, he changed his swords to RPG-32s and shot the pale-faced man almost point-blank.


    Immediately after firing, he slammed into armor and used his mobility to move away from the explosion.


    However, even this did not bring any results; some kind of dark energy seemed to explode around the pale-faced and the explosion did not harm him at all.


    Sam''s jaw dropped, not only was this dead man''s body as strong as L3 or something, but he also used some skill that neutralized the RPG shot.


    And Sam did not know whether he demonstrated all the skills. Sam was not going to die in battle like an idiot, he without hesitation turned around and ran.


    The pale-faced man pursued him, but it was obvious that Sam was faster, if not for the aura, then, thanks to his high agility and mobility, Sam would have seriously surpassed him in speed.


    Of course Sam wasn''t naive enough to think that he could get off 500 kilometres, he certainly didn''t have the stamina to maintain the right pace for so long.


    And it is not known how long this walking corpse will be able to maintain its speed.


    After making some gap between them, Sam took out his spiritual sword and, reluctantly, threw it with all his might in one direction, while he himself ran in the opposite direction.


    Only in this way could he get rid of the persecution, without the sword no one could find him.

 Chapter 67

    Sam grabbed the cat as soon as he started to run away, the fight went pretty quickly and Sam never found an opportunity to use the cat in battle.


    Obviously, the enemy has a lot of spirituality, and even if the cat manages to distract him, Sam still won''t be able to kill him right away. Sam did not see the point of risking a companion.


    Sam ran past hills, rivers and mountains, ignoring everything around him. He regularly bounced off the ground while jumping, applying skill and overcoming obstacles.


    It was a little offensive that he had to throw away the sword, but Sam was mentally prepared for this long ago. Although he believed that he was very unlucky to meet such a pale monster.


    He no longer knew in which direction the fighters with the helicopter were, but he did not care, the main thing now is to break away as far as possible during the time of the handicap that he has.


    In theory, after the pale-faced man receives the sword, Sam will be of no use to him, but Sam still was not going to risk it.


    In addition, Sam received quite a few injuries, and a couple of them were quite serious.


    During the battle, Sam did not pay much attention to this, but now he began to feel that the injuries not only did not heal, but only got worse.


    Looking at some of his wounds, he saw that he was infected with some kind of dark energy or something similar. All of his wounds turned black, and this energy continued to invade his body, killing him little by little.


    Of course it happened very slowly, but Sam was obviously in shock. He took out the healing fruits, fruits that help restore stamina and spirit, and ate them on the run.


    By lunchtime, Sam reached the desert, but continued to run without changing direction deeper and deeper ignoring everything around.


    He was now maintaining a moderate pace so as not to fizzle out too quickly.


    As evening approached, Sam saw a continuous desert all around. There were sand dunes all around, as well as some hills and various rock formations.


    He approached one of these rock formations and after a little exploration of the area found himself a kind of shelter in the form of a cave floor. Sam pulled the bed out of the ring and lay down.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    He was not only completely emaciated, but the wounds were still there. At this point, Sam even had difficulty walking.


    He tried to eat meat of the third type, ate various fruits, smeared decoctions of medicinal plants on wounds. But whatever he tried, he could not stop the spread of this energy.


    Only his own spirituality helped to limit it a little, during the time on the way Sam learned to use it to prevent this energy from devouring him entirely.


    He lay on the bed and continued to fight his wounds as best he could.


    Sam felt that if this continues, he will still die.


    How silly, he always avoided meeting strong opponents. And so this was one and only time he met and entered into battle with someone equal in strength.


    And what came of this? He was beaten like a pathetic dog. And now he lies there and just dying from wounds.


    Only a complete degenerate would sincerely believe that he could become the strongest among the billion people who started in more or less equal conditions.


    Its like winning a lottery with chances one to a million.


    Sam, of course, did not believe it was possible, so he always killed only weaklings. But in the end he stepped into shit anyway.


    On the other hand, he again remembered, that all his life before the catastrophe, thoughts about death were the only salvation and consolation for him.


    So maybe there is no point in resisting? Here it is, the opportunity to finally retire, to fulfill his old dream.


    Because of his cowardice, he never had the courage to end his life earlier, but during this time Sam has already changed a little.


    He was no longer afraid of pain as it was before, and death frightened him even less, because he still believed that if there is some deep meaning or true goal in life, then they lie in death, or they do not exist at all.


    Of course he still didn''t want to die, he wouldn''t run and throw the sword if he wanted to. But because of his wounds, he felt that death was getting closer, and since it could not be avoided, then there was no point in resisting.


    Sam began stroking the cat and gave him the idea that he should take care of himself, after all, the cat had been with him for a long time and Sam became a little attached to him.


    Sam stopped resisting, he completely relaxed and felt how this energy began to gradually penetrate into him again.


    He lay there on the bed with his eyes closed and thought about different things.


    Sam remembered his life before the disaster. He remembered Ashley and her head on fire. He remembered those people whom he killed one by one.


    He thought that he could never understand those people who aspired to eternal life. He was not yet 37, but he already believed that he had lived more than enough.


    What is it like to live 100 years or more? Sam would probably go crazy from this, but eternal life is generally more like eternal damnation.


    He laughed to himself, he was suddenly glad that all this would finally end, no pain and suffering.


    He will no longer feel depression, boredom, dissatisfaction with anything. Only eternal rest.


    At some point in his thoughts, Sam completely passed out.

 Chapter 68

    ---


    The cat was clearly not happy with some goodbyes. Sam said goodbye to him, but of course he did not want to go anywhere.


    The cat tried to wake Sam up, hit him in the face, lick his wounds and jump around his body, continuing to growl.


    He even tried to hypnotize Sam to wake him up, but nothing helped.


    Soon Sam was consumed by a small flash of light and he completely disappeared.


    The cat even slightly widened his eyes seeing this, the bed remained in place, but no matter how the cat was looking, he could no longer find Sam anywhere.


    ---


    After an unknown amount of time, Sam came to his senses.


    He remembered that he had to die at last.


    Looking around, he saw that he was in a small room about 5 cubic meters. But this room was translucent, like a soap bubble.


    Outside, Sam saw the sky and the sun, and beneath him was an endless sea. It became clear that he was still alive and was in the air somewhere in the middle of the sea.


    Sam examined himself, all that was with him initially remained with him, he was even dressed in torn crocodile skin. But there were no more wounds.


    The room contained a small table and chair, made of the same transparent substance as the room itself. Well, on the other side of the room there were three small spheres, again made of a transparent substance.


    Sam blinked.


    - What? - no one answered.


    - Is anybody here?


    He looked down at his feet again, he felt as if he were standing in the air.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Sam sat down in a chair. Quite convenient.


    He ran his fingers across the table and stains appeared on it, you can even paint a picture.


    Sam got up and walked over to the three spheres, touching one of them.


    The sphere glowed slightly, after which it returned to its original state, and an image began to be projected on the wall.


    There was a choice of languages ??in the image. English, Russian, Spanish and so on. Sam knew Spanish well, but still chose English.


    After that, an image of something like a galaxy appeared on the screen, gradually the image came closer, showing various stars and planets.


    Various landscapes of planets, various living creatures of all kinds, nature, buildings, pagodas, palaces and castles of various types were also shown.


    They showed concrete huge cities of all kinds with various creatures, although there were still mostly humanoid races.


    Various types of starships of various shapes were also shown.


    Among the ships were both banal flying boats and saucers, and ships in the form of various creatures, and even something like ships of modern types.


    While all these and other images were playing, at the same time a female voice spoke in English:


    - Greetings traveler. This is a special introductory course from the planetary spirit web game formation.


    - First of all, I will immediately inform you that this formation is sold and distributed exclusively in the spiritual network. If you see this message, then you have become a user of this formation one way or another.


    - The formation can be used for various purposes, first of all, it is acquired in order to accelerate the spread of spiritual energy and strengthen living beings on the corresponding planet, this is the main purpose of the formation.


    - The formation has many additional features, but their use depends only on the current owners of the formation.


    - Since you see this message, then we congratulate you on the fact that you have passed the strengthening using this formation. You can get detailed information about your body and spiritual energy in the nearest spiritual node, where you will be sent soon.


    - The purpose of this introductory course is to give you some basic knowledge of the universe and the spiritual network.


    Sam''s jaw dropped at such pictures and information, but he still listened intently.


    It has been argued that spiritual energy is the main energy in the universe.


    This energy works in a very strange way, something like a virus, it infects everything around it comes into contact with.


    All living and inanimate beings after infection with spiritual energy gradually become stronger both physically and spiritually.


    It can take years and possibly millions of years, depending on many different factors.


    A funny fact, if you place, for example, a flower in a closed space and infect a flower with spiritual energy, then the flower will gradually begin to develop itself and become stronger, while it will also spread spiritual energy around itself while continuing to develop.


    Thus, spiritual energy spreads throughout the universe and it becomes more and more of spirit energy around.

 Chapter 69

    Of course, living beings with intelligence, in particular cultivators, come into play here.


    They use various cultivation techniques to speed up the absorption of spiritual energy and strengthen their bodies and spirit world.


    Therefore, no matter how much spiritual energy there is, cultivators will always have little of it.


    Here we are led to the alleged main goal of the spiritual network. This network was created by the highest cultivators, and the heart of the network is in the huge sector of galaxies called "World".


    There is also a galaxy of the same name "World", it is considered the central galaxy of the universe, it is so huge that despite the countless number of different living things, there are still many unpopulated or poorly populated star systems.


    It is worth mentioning that there are trillions of galaxies in the universe, just an infinite number, so no matter how strong the cultivators are and no matter how many there are, they are still very far from exploring the entire universe.


    The main purpose of the spiritual network is self-propagation.


    Every time a traveler or practitioner reaches another unknown galaxy, next to which there is no spiritual node of the spiritual network, he can use a special signaling formation and report this to the spiritual network.


    The information will be verified and if the galaxy was really not previously part of the spiritual network, then the higher cultivators themselves will establish a spiritual node in the new galaxy.


    Moreover, the traveler will receive a considerable amount of money in the spiritual network as a reward and will be able to receive a formation to access the spiritual network not far from the new node.


    For low-rank cultivators, and maybe for some mid-tier cultivators this is what is called a jackpot.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    Of course, there are not so many such volunteers, primarily because the search may take too long.


    Many people spend their entire lives on the road without achieving success. Of course, if you have an advanced spacecraft, then it takes less time to overcome space, however, not everyone can afford this.


    Well, the main reason that there are so few willing people is that in such galaxies, as a rule, there is no spiritual energy.


    The infection and spread of spiritual energy can take tens, thousands and even millions of years, depending on the planets and living beings of this galaxy.


    So mid-rank cultivators rarely act as travelers, because it is like death for a cultivator to remain in a galaxy without spiritual energy.


    And the reward for them is not so relevant, so that basically the calculation is done on the beginner practitioners of the universe.


    Low-ranked cultivators often do not need too much spiritual energy, they can feed themselves with a reasonable amount of spirit stones. Moreover, the lower the level of cultivation, the less problems arise with this.


    Thus, the spiritual network in every way tries to attract as many cultivators as possible to explore the universe in different ways. And this planetary game formation is just one of them.


    The purpose of the spiritual web is apparently to gradually devour the entire universe.


    Of course, all of this was told a little differently, in this reference information the spiritual network was obviously not compared to a virus.


    And there was no talk of devouring the universe. But these things could be easily understood between the lines.


    Sam is just one of countless beings who have received all of this and other information as part of a spiritual network advertising campaign.


    The spiritual network is something like the Internet, where you can find and buy or sell anything. Various pills, formations, ships, people, and so on.


    Transportation over vast distances among galaxies is obviously not easy.


    However, the spiritual network uses some kind of special transportation method that allows goods to be moved at a fast speed among different spiritual nodes.


    So the seller just needs to send the goods to the nearest spiritual node, after which the buyer will accordingly take it from the nearest spiritual node in his galaxy.


    Sam already understood why he should soon go to the spiritual node, obviously he is one of the goods of the spiritual network. Obviously nothing was reported about the buyers.


    He sighed.


    - I hope my luck is not too shitty, although who could ever need me?


    Well, apparently in a spiritual node he will be able to check his physical condition, learn about cultivation techniques, and other opportunities may appear.

 Chapter 70

    At first, he was even a little upset that he had not managed to get eternal peace, but after learning so much new about the universe, Sam even got a little bit fired up with enthusiasm.


    The universe was so vast and limitless that the likelihood that Sam will meet other people from planet earth is simply negligible, unless someone buys them together. This is obviously good news too.


    On the other hand, the essence of all living beings with a certain level of intelligence is hardly too different, and besides, he will not see a cat now.


    How long Sam will stay here is unknown, apparently depends on the owners of the formation.


    When this recording came to an end, Sam touched the same sphere again and you could start looking at it again. Clicking on the sphere again turned off the recording.


    He pressed the second sphere, Sam chose the language once again, this entry was devoted to the study of the most common language in the universe that was used in the sector of galaxies "Peace".


    Knowledge of the language could be bought in the form of a special tablet that transmits it to the sea of ??consciousness of the cultivator. However, they can only be used from the Foundation Stage.


    Sam hasn''t even been a cultivator until now, so obviously he''ll have to learn the language of the universe on his own.


    The third sphere had basic information about everything. How to distinguish between spiritual plants, ores, and so on. How to use spiritual energy and the general principle of reaching the initial stages of cultivation.


    Alchemy, formations, spirit artifacts, and more, although mostly only general concepts were explained.


    The spiritual network was not going to give anyone resources for free, but it willingly shared basic information, because it costs nothing.


    Unfortunately, right now he did not feel any spiritual energy in himself, and of course he could not feel any skills or status. So all he could do was gaze at the sea and sky, or engage in self-study.


    Sam wasn''t even going to try to force his way, he liked his current position.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    The table and even the walls around could serve as a writing board, he could write what he needed, and in order to erase the unnecessary it was enough to draw a large area over the inscriptions, for example, with the whole palm.


    Of course, Sam had a bunch of rings of 3 cubic meters from different corpses, they even had a laptop in them. There were also notebooks with pens; in general, there were different junk in a couple of rings.


    But at this weird place his spiritual energy was as if isolated and he could not get access to the rings.


    So you have to memorize everything, which upset Sam very much. He was never distinguished by academic success or a good memory.


    Fortunately, he also did not feel either hunger or thirst, although he could not understand how it worked, most likely only his spiritual energy was blocked, but at the same time he was somehow fed by the formation.


    Not knowing how much time he had, he set to work.


    ---


    The cat waited a week in the place where Sam had disappeared, but did not get anything.


    Sam tied a small collar to him with a couple of rings so that he could get food and water whenever he wanted.


    He even had his own crib and a tree that Sam had given him, in case the cat couldn''t use Sam as a tree. The cat was waiting on this bed now.


    The cat didn''t know what to do, maybe it is worth looking where they were last time?


    The cat was already smart enough and knew approximately how to get back to where he and Sam were earlier.


    The cat returned the crib to the ring, letting out a mean tear, he went on a journey alone.


    ---


    Gloria has been in this enclosed space for a long time.


    Upon learning of the information about the universe, she was furious, because it would be almost impossible to find this bastard in the vast universe.


    Her only chance to reach the highest stages of cultivation.


    As long as there is hope she will get closer to her goal day after day until she rips this garbage to pieces with her own hands.


    ---


    Jane continued to learn the language trying to perfect her proficiency.


    She was delighted and excited by the new horizons that opened before her.


    At times, she thought about her friends and Ashley. She blamed herself for not being able to protect them.


    She loved martial arts and trained a lot. But no matter how hard she tried, there were too many enemies. And all of her training was useless.


    In the end, she was helpless. What a terrible feeling ... She had another chance now. She clenched her fists. No one else will ever be able to take away from her what is dear to her.


    ---


    The struggle for survival continued on Earth.


    People continued to fight the zombies. At the same time, they continued to exterminate animals and each other.


    Countries, organizations and factions managed to continue to fight and build intrigues against each other, and the threat of destruction from zombies was far from their first concern.


    Also, users of spiritual swords continued to walk on the ground, the range of the swords continued to increase more and more, and the owners of the swords became less and less.

 Chapter 71

    After half a year, only 7 sword owners remained, they all became killing machines, no one could stop them and they moved wherever they wanted.


    Someone could already fly, some used airplanes and helicopters, combing the planet.


    Due to the huge search radius for spiritual swords, even the huge distances on planet Earth will not prevent them from finding each other in the near future.


    ---


    Sam has already learned the language of the universe for the most part.


    At first, he was afraid that it would be extremely difficult for him, given his low intelligence and laziness to remember anything.


    However, in the process of learning, he realized that everything was not so bad, even if his spirituality was suppressed, he still felt that it was easier to learn than before.


    He did not believe that his intellect had grown, apparently it was perception and memory that improved, possibly other brain functions.


    Now, by clicking on one of the spheres, Sam could choose the language of the universe, so he listened and looked through the images already in this language and understood everything quite well.


    He made good progress in writing, it somehow resembled hieroglyphs or runes.


    Now he was more and less able to determine the properties of various herbs, ores, and so on, of course, only at a basic level. Now he couldn''t practice with something like that, but he got the point.


    Even on earth, he could use his spiritual energy next to his body, but did not understand how to do it correctly.


    Now he knew how, with the help of spiritual energy, one could even feel the plant is poisonous or not.


    Of course, while he is not yet a cultivator, this check will be rather intuitive, he cannot get any specific information.


    Even when he goes to the stage of Qi Condensation, it will not change, only when he reaches the stage of Foundation Establishment he will be able to draw more concrete conclusions.


    But even so, the advantages are obvious, he will not have to torment the poor animals and people in the area for checks.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    According to basic explanations, he could not learn to create artifacts, formations, and so on, but at least he could also recognize them in theory.


    For distraction, he regularly did physical training.


    There were no necessary conditions here, so he had to do push-ups on one finger or use other ridiculous positions in which the body would feel tension.


    He wasn''t even sure if it was helping him, but he continued anyway.


    He understood that he was no longer young, relatively stupid, and the fighter of him was so-so.


    In the universe there are an infinite number of those who are better than him. But the very opportunity to visit other planets aroused interest and expectation in him.


    ---


    Furan was already 185 years old and he still remained at the stage of Nascent Soul.


    He lived his life in the "World" sector, he joined the sect and became an external student in his youth, but he never managed to break through the stage of the Nascent Soul.


    This cultivation was not enough to become an elder or other honorary position, at least not in their sect.


    So he was appointed to the position of caretaker. He accepted newcomers, explained to them what was what, at times worked as an observer. Roughly speaking, he was appointed a nanny.


    However, even he was lucky one day. He found the cultivator''s corpse and took away his spatial ring, which contained a bunch of spirit stones and much more.


    One of the things turned out to be a mid-rank artifact, aka a spaceship, such an artifact cost a fortune.


    If he reported the find, it is obvious that he would be praised and taken away everything he found.


    But on the other hand, he is only a lower rank cultivator, it is obvious that sooner or later he will be found one way or another.


    He didn''t know all the search capabilities and variations, but he had no doubt that sitting still and hoping for the best is a bad idea.


    Without hesitation, he decided to run. Even though the World sector was the main home for cultivators, there were also quite a few of them outside the sector, the spiritual nodes gradually expanded.


    He was no longer a child, and he could arrange his departure in such a way that when they realized that he had left the sect, it would be too late.


    There were quite a few cultivators who deliberately left the "World" sector for various reasons.


    Someone tried to find new galaxies, someone ran away from problems, some hoped to find some kind of luck among these sparsely populated stellar systems, and so on.


    Of course, Furan was not going to look for new galaxies, his life span as a cultivator of the Nascent Soul was only about 300 years.


    With the help of this gift of fate, he could find one of the poorly populated, or even unpopulated planets, the one that he liked and he can live there like a king.


    He may even be able to advance in cultivation. The probability was not high, but even the slightest chance aroused delight in him.


    With the help of the number of spiritual stones that he has found, he will be able to acquire something worthwhile for his advancement in the spiritual network.


    And even if nothing comes of it, maybe he can find some other luck.


    Furan was inspired by his new perspectives, he would not have to rot in his sect for the rest of his days.


    --------


    Authors note :


    Qi Condensation


    Foundation Establishment


    Core Formation


    Nascent Soul


    Soul Formation

 Chapter 72

    Furan was excited.


    He will have enough spiritual energy until he is too far from the spiritual node, and the likelihood that there will be practices above his stage is also negligible.


    Of course, it was necessary to fly far enough so that they would not find him, but at the same time not too far, he did not wanted to end up in some place with only lifeless planets around without spiritual energy.


    What is the point of staying here and looking after these suckers if he has such a chance to change his life?


    Without hesitation, he moved to the nearest node of the spiritual network.


    He acquired everything needed for the journey, including a star map with spirit nodes, a formation to establish a connection with a spirit node, and several other resources.


    For example, he spent a lot of spirit stones on a special pill, which with a high probability will allow him to advance to the completed stage of Nascent Soul.


    Of course, the treasures that would help him move even further were too expensive, he could only afford such if he sold the ship.


    Even so, there was little chance of a breakout.


    He even acquired a formation to signal the spiritual network.


    He was not going to look for new galaxies, but since he was going to travel in space, he decided to buy it just in case.


    Traveling long distances can be quite dangerous and no one knows where it can lead.


    The presence of a star map does not at all guarantee that he will be able to get where he wants.


    There is even a possibility that traveling through the already known part of the universe, he will simply get lost and will never be able to find the spiritual node again.


    And perhaps he will die a terrible death ... But still he was ready to take such a risk.


    After he took everything that he thought he needed, he hit the road.


    10 years later.


    A spaceship in the form of a red bird with folded wings was approaching yet another planet.


    Furan was already 195 years old, he did not yet look decrepit old man, but his appearance already hinted at an advanced age.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    He finally managed to find a spiritual node in one of the distant galaxies.


    Now all he needs to do is to find a suitable planet among the star systems, and preferably not too far from the spiritual node.


    Since there is a spiritual node here, then obviously there are other cultivators. How many of them? Furan had no idea, but still there should not be many of them.


    Of course, even before the spiritual node was installed here, many cultivators traveled to explore the universe.


    So even if there were no spiritual node, this still does not guarantee the absence of practitioners and spiritual energy.


    Furan read in the spiritual network that there were many cases when in seemingly unexplored stellar systems and galaxies in general, various legacies, remains, or traps of previous travelers were found.


    Of course, the likelihood of this is too low to count on it.


    Approaching the next planet, Furan began to examine its appearance, he obviously did not intend to live in some kind of wasteland, mountains, lava or ice.


    He wanted to enjoy life on some relatively beautiful planet that he liked.


    Of course, with his stage of cultivation, he could discern little on the planet, much less learn about who lives on it, he could draw conclusions only on the basis of what he could see and feel.


    In addition, he was not going to take risks and fly to the impudent one around the planet, examining it in detail.


    The probability is not great, but in the universe what just does not happen, he would not want all his dreams to collapse due to the fact that he disturbed whoever should not.


    The planet he was watching now seemed good to him. Forests, rivers, hills and mountains were present. The air was quite good, as was the spiritual energy.


    The planet was huge and obviously there was no question of a war for territories.


    Even if intelligent people live here, there are hardly many of them and they cannot be too strong, according to Furan.


    He did not know how many years had passed since the moment when spirituality spread here, but living beings did not look particularly strong.


    Here he could found his little paradise. Of course, he was not going to live in the wilderness alone. He will have his own harem, and his own small sect where he will be the patriarch.


    He chose a spot he liked and landed. He was in no hurry to leave the ship.


    After activating the formation for access to the spiritual network, he began looking for candidates for "disciples". And of course for the harem, but that can wait for a bit.


    He was not going to buy someone expensive, everyone will be humanoids of various types, but the main thing is that everyone will be older than 30 years old and have not yet become cultivators.


    He was not going to bring up geniuses, he rather needed servants or slaves who would build his little paradise and explore the planet for him.


    So the main criterion was a higher age and a stronger body, so that they would not die too quickly.


    As for women, he preferred beautiful and younger in his harem of course, and those who are older and stronger are also servants, although he might suddenly wants to try them too who knows.


    Of course, in the first batch, he was not going to buy too many. What if suddenly something is wrong with the planet? Everyone might just die and he will spend his stones for no reason, that would be a sad story.


    ---


    Continuing his studies and training, Sam sometimes thought that since someone bought him, maybe he has some kind of special talent or something like that.


    Studying the spheres, he already knew that cultivators could have many such features or mutations, it is quite possible that he also got something.


    He could only hope for the best.

 Chapter 73

    After another half year, the first round of the game came to an end.


    Both winners and losers, along with everyone on whom the bet was made, were teleported by the formation.


    Only weaklings and unnecessary trash remained on the planet. They will continue to fight for their lives, or they will die trying.


    The formation belonged to Ra, so he entered the planet without any problems and appeared on the surface of the sea in his ship.


    He gave the command to the planetary game formation to ferry all the purchased people to his ship, as well as the last sword left on the planet.


    So far, there was no point in collapsing the work of the formation and broadcasting into the spiritual network.


    There were still enough people on the planet, it is quite possible that someone else will appear talented. Ra was going to squeeze the maximum benefit from this planet.


    After all the goods were on board, Ra set off on his way to the spiritual node.


    ---


    Sam had learned everything he could from the orb tapes for a long time, so he just kept watching the sky and the sea, or practiced.


    One day during his training, Sam flashed and teleported away.


    After a little disorientation, he found himself in a huge hall filled with people.


    There were thousands of people, almost all young, if not children.


    People began to look around and even scream, but the next moment Sam, like everyone else, felt a huge pressure that brought everyone to their knees.


    All voices were gone, Sam could not make a sound either, and he could only kneel like the rest. Sam could only try to look around hardly using his eyes.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    He did not see anyone and nothing in the hall except people, but looking around his eyes froze.


    Sam saw Jane among the crowd, she in turn looked at him and for a while their eyes met.


    Sam was surprised, of course he assumed that Jane was also teleported, because he did not find her remains in the mansion.


    And during interrogations, he found out that she simply disappeared. But he didn''t really expect to see her again.


    Jane didn''t seem too surprised to see him. She only smiled slightly.


    Sam smiled back, and then, like everyone else, he passed out.


    When Sam came to his senses, he looked around and saw nothing but the endless white space around.


    He knew that he had to get into the spiritual node, so he assumed that this was it.


    He tried to move around, but no matter how he tried to move, it seemed he remained in place relative to the space in which he was. There was absolutely nothing around.


    Sam was banned for a whole year, of course, he had long ago taken off his damaged crocodile skin, and since he had not been warned, he was now in ordinary light clothes in the form of shorts and a T-shirt.


    Now he could use spiritual energy, he took two swords from the ring, waved them a little and put them back. He also put on some spare casual clothes.


    Some time later, a projection of a middle-aged man appeared next to him.


    The projection looked like a typical person wearing some kind of ancient robe and gave the impression of a scientist.


    - Hi Sam, you are in a spirit node. Well, I will help you with questions about your future path, namely cultivation.


    Sam did not know how to properly greet this projection, just as he did not know whether it was a real person, a clone, or something else. He bowed and returned a greeting.


    - The first stage of cultivation is usually called Qi Condensation. Before moving on to this stage and joining the ranks of cultivators, you first need to temper your body to a certain extent and also get to a certain mental threshold.


    - Your body and spirit already meet the requirements, but the breakthrough itself you will make already at the destination point. The Spiritual Node does not give out resources and is not intended for breakthroughs.


    - For this you need to absorb spiritual energy for a certain time through meditation, or for the first step of becoming a practitioner, at least one processed spiritual stone will be enough.


    - You will learn all the information on how to do this in the lower stages of cultivation a little later.


    - There is dark energy in your body that you obviously cannot use outside your body. This is one of the many variations of the so-called "insights" or simply mutations.


    - In the World sector, such mutations are not so rare, there are cultivators with different types of mutations. They usually give cultivators certain advantages along the way.


    - There are two main cultivation paths that are most common in the universe, body cultivation and spirit cultivation. There are many specific variations, however you will only get one cultivation technique of your choice.

 Chapter 74

    - These methods of cultivation are a little different. The cultivator of the spirit, at the stage of the Qi Condensation creates a thread of Qi in his body, gradually he builds up his Qi, and upon reaching Foundation Establishment, creates a small sea of ??Qi.


    - Well, at the stage of Core Formation, a Qi core is formed within the cultivator''s body.


    - This method of cultivation also strengthens the body, but focuses primarily on energy and the possibility of using it from the outside, and subsequently over long distances.


    - The cultivation of the body is a little different, at the stage of the Qi Condensation you create a closed spiritual circuit inside the body and gradually strengthen it. During the Foundation Establishment, the circuit will continue to strengthen and you will need to create spiritual nodes within the body.


    - At the Core Formation, respectively, these nodes will be transformed into small spiritual points, or cores, between which spiritual energy will move.


    - When cultivating the body, a person also simultaneously increases his body strength and spirit strength, but the difference is that all spiritual energy will be focused exclusively on strengthening your body.


    - The disadvantage of course is that in the early stages you will not be able to use your Qi outside the body, no long range strikes.


    -Also, you will not be able to engage in any professions like alchemy for which it will be necessary to use your Qi externally. Of course, as the cultivation stage increases, body cultivators will also be able to use Qi externally, but compared to spirit cultivators, this is a drop in the ocean.


    - There is also a spiritual feeling, for both types of cultivators it develops in the same way, depending on the degree of cultivation, so there will be no problems in this regard.


    - Despite the fact that body cultivation has many disadvantages, I recommend that you think about the advantages.


    - First, in the early stages of cultivation, body cultivators have an advantage in strength over spirit cultivators.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    - Secondly, all your energy circulates exclusively inside your body and gradually strengthens it, which means that even if for some reason there is no spiritual energy in your environment, it will not bother you at all.


    - There are even places where spiritual energy is completely suppressed, but even so the capabilities of your body will remain with you.


    - And the third is that the spiritual network simply recommends the cultivation of the body, thanks to it it is much easier to explore the depths of the universe. Therefore, if you choose to cultivate spirit, you will only be provided with the most common cultivation technique.


    - But if you choose to cultivate the body, then we will provide you with a special technique selected specifically for your body and your mutation.


    - Another important factor is that the cultivation of the spirit is more difficult.


    - For example, when moving to the stage of Forming the Core, if a mentor is not watching you, then there is a possibility that the core will lose control and the consequences will be dire.


    Sam had already realized that the spirit web was trying to impose body cultivation on anyone it could.


    Perhaps they are silent about a lot or something else, but what choice does Sam have? He is alone in the whole universe and he strongly doubted that he would find a mentor who would sincerely help him.


    He was only grateful for all the information that the spiritual network had provided him so far, so he had already made a choice for himself.


    - I am very grateful to the spiritual network and choose to cultivate the body. May I ask if both types of cultivation can be used at the same time?


    - A good choice. As for your question, it is theoretically possible, but extremely dangerous and I do not recommend that you try this.


    - Since you made your choice, my work is done, you will receive a detailed description of your new cultivation technique and other information after my departure. I can answer a couple of questions since we''re done quickly.


    Even if not in great detail, Sam sometimes thought about the issues that bothered him.


    - Do you know who bought me and where they will send me?


    - I know, but I can''t share this information, don''t ask about where your home planet is or any questions related to the owners of the game formation.


    - Do souls and ghosts exist?


    - Initially, almost all creatures are made of flesh and blood, one way or another. However, over time on the path of cultivation, it is indeed possible for a mortal to pass into a new phase of existence and find a complete soul. However, it is too early for you to think about such things, and in the lower stages of cultivation you are unlikely to encounter such things.


    - For example, after the Core Formation, the stage of the Nascent Soul goes on, but in fact this soul is a combination of your self and spiritual energy. This is not a complete soul.


    - There are alchemists, golem masters and other directions that can create or use souls. But again, in the early stages of cultivation, you don''t need to know the details.


    - Is there some kind of universal law enforcement or defense organization?

 Chapter 75

    - Is there some kind of universal law enforcement or defense organization?


    - Unfortunately, the universe is too huge, so nothing like this exists, wars break out everywhere and prisoners of war appear.


    - The basic law is power and nothing more. Of course, various organizations like clans and sects, on their planets and systems, establish their own rules and laws.


    - I watched an advertisement for a spiritual network and apparently there are quite a lot of spiritual nodes, why not just send the cultivator to the farthest one and go in search of the nearest galaxies from there?


    - The spiritual node cannot move living beings that have already entered the path of cultivation, even if this is only the cultivation of the Qi Condensation stage, I will not explain the details.


    - Is there a cultivation of the mind, and can some cultivators enslave others mentally, read memory or something like that?


    - No, all the so-called cultivators of mind, as well as such directions as luck, fate, karma, everyone who promotes such paths are just charlatans, so be careful.


    - Even the so-called attacks on the mind like fear and so on are actually based on spiritual energy or Qi.


    - It''s just that this spiritual energy, due to a certain method of application, can affect the mind of the enemy. But such attacks are not considered relevant, it is easier to simply kill the enemy if you are strong enough. If the enemy is equal to you in strength, then such attacks have too limited effect.


    - For example, just the cultivator''s aura which is much stronger than yourself, can easily suppress both your body and mind, but there can be no question of any memory reading or mind control.


    - Of course there are, for example, the technique of illusion. While your memory cannot be read and you cannot be directly manipulated, if the cultivator is much stronger than you, it can still do a lot with your mind.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Sam thought for a second what else to ask, but the scientist immediately noticed it, said goodbye and disappeared. He regretted not having time to ask about his mutation, although judging by his explanations, there is nothing special about it.


    After his departure, a new 3D projection appeared in front of Sam, explaining how to properly use his new body cultivation technique.


    Sam, without hesitation, took out his mobile phone and began to record a video, of course, without charging the mobile phone will not last long, but if you pull out the battery for a while, it will last.


    In the meantime, he was recording on a mobile phone, he simultaneously memorized and listened himself. After the projection started repeating the material, he hid his mobile phone and took out a pen and notebook.


    He had an ordinary laptop, as he did not think of taking one on solar energy. Although Sam didn''t care much at all.


    Making notes and recordings, he remembered how to create an initial spiritual scheme inside the body, already now he could learn to use his spiritual energy in the right way, so that with a breakthrough it would be easier to complete the cycle correctly.


    When he finished and was confident that he had memorized everything in detail, Sam tried to interact with the projection.


    After Sam touched her, she curled up into a corner and the projection changed to basic information from the spiritual network.


    For the most part, it contained only basic information obtained earlier.


    Sam only noted a couple of interesting points.


    For example, it seems that body cultivators are good only in the lower stages of cultivation, from the middle stage and above, spirit cultivators become stronger.


    There was also a problem with flying, cultivators of both types can fly using special artifacts, or they can simply make or grow wings for themselves and fly with their help thanks to the strength of the body.


    But spirit cultivators, already at the stage of Core Formation, can fly freely without additional funds, even if not too fast. Well, Sam will have to continue using other means at least until the Nascent Soul stage.


    In general, it is obvious that the scientist did not list all the shortcomings of the body cultivators, but Sam was not particularly upset.


    He did not indulge himself with the illusion that he would get to the middle stages of cultivation, he needs to survive for a start. Well, he will think of something for the flight.


    Sam soon felt teleportation again.


    This time he found himself in a relatively small hall, with about 30 other different humanoids next to him.


    He noticed 3 other people, among them there was even one woman, though it was difficult to call her beautiful, to put it mildly.


    These three were all like Sam, about 2 meters high with strong muscle bodies, including a woman, her breasts were especially prominent. Everyone was like Sam''s, around 40 years old.

 Chapter 76

    The rest were of different races, some were very similar to earthlings, differed only in some signs, such as different hair and eye colors, at least at first glance.


    There were also healthy hulks under 2.5 meters with green skin.


    Some looked like demons, with red bodies and wings.


    Most of them were middle-aged men with a strong physique.


    The hall was well lit, although it was not clear what exactly. At one end of the hall on a dais sat a man in his 50s.


    He sat on a sort of throne and watched the newcomers. Not weak pressure emanated from him, although he seemed to be holding it back.


    It was obvious that this was either their new owner, or the one who obeyed him.


    Sam, without hesitation, fell to his knees and bowed his head to the ground, after which he said in the language of the universe:


    - Great master.


    Sam had thought about this for a long time, he was not going to stand up straight and proudly die like those bugs he himself crushed, like a relative of a girl in Spain.


    If he meets someone much stronger than himself, he will immediately kneel down, flatter and even try to earn favor.


    Sam was certainly not good at such things, but in general there was nothing difficult.


    Seeing Sam''s actions, someone repeated after him, someone was simply at a loss, but someone even snorted.


    Furan - You can call me Patriarch. You are fortunate enough to be the first party to explore and build your new home.


    - Anyone have any objections?


    There weren''t enough dumb ones among this party to argue directly. Considering that everyone here was rocking, Sam was even slightly surprised.


    Furan - Okay, it''s not long before the arrival, you can prepare meanwhile. Here''s a spiritual stone for each, try to break through before arriving. Anyone who tries to brawl will be killed.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    After that, the old man disappeared from his place.


    Spiritual stones flew to everyone''s hands. Sam got up from the floor and looked around, many looked at him with contempt, including people, but of course he didn''t give a damn about them.


    Sam sat in the lotus position in the corner and began to prepare for the breakthrough. He recalled how to absorb the energy of the stone and how to properly build a spiritual network.


    Others of course continued to chuckle at Sam. In particular, one of the hulks actively insulted him in the universal language.


    - Heh heh, look at this whore, if we were bought by some perverts, he would certainly gladly work for everyone! Ha ha ha.


    His friends laughed with him.


    - At least there will be someone to clean up the shit after us and lick our shoes. Watch me drop this wagging ass lover.


    He was approached by the most vociferous of the green thugs that were 2.5 meters tall.


    - I''m your father, why don''t you kneel down and give me the spirit stone.


    It was not a question but a statement. The green bull was all speaking in the same language of the universe.


    Sam continued to sit quietly with his eyes closed and did not react.


    The hulk probably understood that it was a risky business, but looking back at his friends, he still could not resist and decided to continue to press.


    - If in three seconds the stone is not with me, I will take your head.


    Sam continued to ignore him, but nevertheless opened his eyes, expecting an attack, the hulk decided to punch Sam.


    Just before the hulk even touched Sam, his head disappeared and he fell to the floor next to Sam.


    Interestingly, there was no blood.


    Sam looked at the headless body, he was a little scared but not surprised.


    He took the stone from the corpse and pushed it aside; he had nothing else. Then Sam sat back and prepared for a breakthrough again.


    There were no more people willing to show off, some allowed themselves to chat quietly among themselves, but no more.


    Sam now had a safety stone, so he felt more confident and started trying to become a cultivator.


    The energy of the stone gradually began to be absorbed into the body and Sam began to build a network little by little, in strict accordance with his method of body cultivation.


    He was not very good at managing spiritual energy, but he still trained a lot.


    While he was on earth, he could not use spiritual energy, but at least then he learned how to manipulate it correctly.


    Well, in the node, he already prepared in detail and trained in control.


    Gradually, the network was built step by step, and after just half a day or so, Sam completed the breakthrough.


    There were no huge spiritual emanations or even external signs, just the spiritual stone was exhausted and crumbled into dust.


    If earlier Sam only rudely used his spiritual energy, roughly understanding what was happening, now he felt that all his spiritual energy circulated and nourished his body from head to toe.


    Sam smiled to himself. It turned out to be not too difficult, although due to the length of the process he got tired, he did not know how much stronger he became, and he was not going to check here.

 Chapter 77

    Having got used to the new sensations a little, Sam took the second stone and began to feed his already created spiritual network. The network was now ephemeral and extremely weak.


    At the Qi Condensation stage, he had to saturate his spiritual network until it became strong enough, after which he could break through to the Foundations stage.


    The Qi Condensation stage, like others, is usually divided into an initial stage, middle stage, peak stage, and complete stage.


    Sam did not know about spirit cultivators, or even other body cultivators, but for the technique provided to him, the main thing is only to continue to gradually strengthen his circulation of spiritual energy.


    Since he was already considered a cultivator, there was nowhere to rush. He rested a bit and later continued to feed the spiritual circulation in the body with the second stone.


    After the second stone was depleted, its circulation increased markedly.


    Sam started trying to meditate as he was taught. Meditation was part of the cultivation method, it will not always be possible to use spiritual stones and more often you will have to absorb spiritual energy in the area.


    Of course, the absorption of spiritual stones is also essentially meditation.


    He didn''t know if this was normal, but when trying to use his spiritual network for absorption, he almost did not feel the strengthening of the network, just a little. There is nothing to compare with the absorption of a spirit stone.


    Still, it''s better than nothing, so Sam continued patiently.


    Each of the new arrivals split into different directions, only a few remained close by. The people from the Earth were obviously not familiar, but they were still not far from each other.


    After about a week or more, they finally arrived at the site.


    All who did not have their own food were pretty much weak, hungry and dehydrated, despite their strong bodies. But no one else dared to create problems, and some even shared food.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    The floor beneath Sam''s feet disappeared and he sank to the ground like everyone else, after which they saw that they were inside the ship.


    This ship took off a little higher, after leaving them on the ground, after which it disappeared altogether. An old man appeared in his place and looked at them from the air.


    Looking around, Sam noticed a rather large clearing in the vicinity, with a radius of a couple of kilometres. In the clearing itself there was nothing but yellow earth and it was very even, as if artificially created.


    Beyond the boundaries of the cleared field, vegetation of various types was already visible.


    And in the middle of the meadow there was a high hill on which there was either a palace or a castle. He was completely white.


    Beautiful flowers grew on the hill around, and on four sides of the castle there were white steps that led, respectively, to four beautiful arched gates.


    The castle was quite large, probably a couple of hundred square meters.


    Above were two suns, one shone brightly, and the other was barely visible. It was hot enough on the planet. Even the sky had a red tint.


    - This is your new home, you will equip your home yourself, you are allowed to live only near the border of the designated territory.


    - Your first task is to survey the territory for a hundred kilometres around, the further the better, you have a month of time.


    - Each of you has a mark, so any attempt to escape will be punished.


    - Each of you must be evenly distributed around the circle for reconnaissance, no teams, you must cover as much territory as possible.


    The old man said nothing more, flew to the castle and disappeared.


    Sam looked back at the other humanoids, each assessing the situation and gradually began to disperse.


    Sam chose one side and got to the edge of the field.


    Other earth people dispersed not far from him. In fact, they were all close, if you can call it that.


    Sam decided to sit around the border for a while and observe.


    He could not see far, there was wildlife in sight. The trees were mostly red in color and of varying sizes, some towered hundreds of meters.


    There were similarities of flowers of different types and something incomprehensible like growths. In any case, the vegetation was not very dense.


    Sam did not know how to build houses or something like that at all, and now he regretted that he had not written down various useful information in his laptop, but how could he know that he would leave Earth?


    But he still had a bunch of junk in his rings, various swords, shields, weapons, food, and so on, except that the cores was only thing that disappeared.


    Sam took out a spare set of crocodile leather and dressed, then took the swords and went forward, there was plenty of time, for a start he decided to look around a little.


    He did not want to use weapons from the Earth, at least at for now. It''s too noisy after all. You never know who will run to the noise.

 Chapter 78

    The gravity here was clearly stronger than on Earth, even considering the fact that he became a cultivator, he still did not feel particularly fast and strong here.


    Sam saw a piece of redwood on the ground as thick as a bucket, he swung his sword and cut this piece of wood.


    The sword went in somewhere in half. The inside of the tree was pale white with reddish veins.


    He punched and left only a small dent. Sam sighed, he can no longer rip trees open with his fists.


    Continuing to walk further, he looked out for signs of life, at times he saw something like swarming worms.


    He saw something like a white worm next to a tree and came closer.


    It was a small worm, at least this thing looked smaller than a little finger, part of its body was slightly raised towards Sam.


    Sam held out his finger to him, he did not react at first, Sam gradually brought his finger closer to the worm, and when the finger was very close, the worm climbed onto Sam''s finger.


    At first, the worm just slowly moved along the finger, but suddenly it lengthened and instantly squeezed the finger as in a vice, even through the crocodile''s skin, Sam felt severe pain.


    Sam tried to take it off with a fiery sword, he endured at first and then just instantly climbed onto the other finger. Soon he climbed onto the next one again.


    Sam fiddled with him a little, after which he still got rid of this creature.


    As soon as he was on the ground, Sam cut him with a sword, but the creature just immediately connected again and climbed somewhere in the ground.


    Sam winced slightly. He now greatly regretted that he did not have spiritual armor. For housing construction, you will need to choose stronger materials.


    He decided that every living thing should be perceived as an ill-fated Brazilian footballer, just in case.


    Fortunately for him, at least at first glance, he did not notice many living things. True, he walked only 500 meters.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Sam thought that it would be worth climbing the tree, but remembering the worm, he shuddered again, and he decided to score for now.


    Slowly passing further, Sam noticed a growth on a thick branch of a tree, at first glance it fit into the overall picture and was of the same reddish shades.


    Sam nevertheless decided to check and slashed with a sword, the growth began to move but did not have time to leave and a good piece of his body was blown away.


    Sam jumped back and began to consider the consequences of his actions.


    The body structure of this creature was clearly more normal, although Sam did not notice a face or eyes, it was as long as a human arm, and half an arm thick.


    On one side of the body there were small limbs and on the other, something like a fur coat, which after being hit by Sam changed color to a dark earthy color.


    This creature had blood and also obviously must have meat, it twitched a little on the ground, after which it became quiet.


    Sam waited for about 5 minutes, after which he took out his pistol and fired, no reaction followed. He deliberately decided to create noise and check what happens.


    There was barely any creatures in this forest so far, so now he was not that afraid of making any noise.


    He began to wait in silence and carefully look around, all the same the shot was loud and could alarm someone.


    Soon Sam heard a noise, a predator was clearly approaching him, and he was approaching from above from the crown of a tree.


    Sam continued to stay in place and make sure that no one except this creature caught him by surprise.


    This was the first real animal he met here, at least he looked like a beast. It was about one and a half meters long, shaped like some kind of four-legged.


    On the head, growths grew almost completely covering the head, the eyes were large black.


    Instead of a nose, a small horn, or just a growth. With his claws, he directly dug into the tree as if into oil while moving.


    The upper body is dark blue and the lower one is white. This is the first not too ugly creature in Sam''s opinion that he met.


    The forest was not too dense, of course the hell was going on above, but on the ground the trees seemed relatively rare, so Sam kept his distance from all the trees around.


    The beast stopped not far from Sam for a moment, then jumped to the ground and began to approach very quickly.


    Sam was ready, and remained in place without moving, as soon as the beast approached Sam jerked aside, simultaneously swinging at his head and body.


    The beast managed to remove the body, but the sword hit the head, though there was little sense, only a spark. The impulse of the blow nevertheless slightly shook the beast and Sam managed to attack again.


    This time Sam aimed at the limbs and managed to cut one of the paws of the beast, he made a shrill sound and, opening his mouth full of teeth, rushed at Sam.


    Such a straightforward attack only led to the fact that Sam managed to hit it properly and left a huge cut on the beast''s body.


    Sam, once again, just took a distance and observed the results.


    The beast suffered a little and died. This creature was not that strong.


    Of course Sam was already a cultivator himself, so it''s hard to say for sure what would have happened if Sam had met him earlier.